. 


Professor  Huskins 


By 

Lettie  M.  Cummings 


BOSTON :    RICHARD  G.  BADGER 

TORONTO:     THE    COPP-CLARK    CO.,    LIMITED. 


COPYRIGHT  1916  BT  BICHABD  G.  BADQBR 
ALL  RIGHTS  RBBKRVKD 


THE  GORHAM  PRESS.  BOSTON.  U.  S.  A. 


TO  MY  MOTHER 

Whose  love  and  profound  interest  in  my 

work  was  an  inspiration  and 

encouragement 


2134801 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

CHAPTER  ONE 

«T  TERE  is  a  complication  I  know  not  how  to 

JT3.  solve  and  unravel.  Three  different  per- 
sons in  equally  quiescent  condition,  and  equally 
good  'subjects,'  are  placed  in  a  comatose  state  by 
the  same  operator,  who  leaves  them  unbiased  by 
his  personal  opinions,  thinking  to  obtain  in  the 
mesmerized  condition,  (with  their  material  bod- 
ies completely  subjugated  and  inactive,)  truth, 
upon  a  subject  that  man  in  his  normal  state  can- 
not positively  ascertain  nor  agree  upon.  Each  of 
these  'subjects'  gives  a  different  opinion,  and  as 
all  can  be  argued  with  more  or  less  fluency,  there 
are,  seemingly,  reasonable  points  in  all.  How 
can  the  discrepancies  be  reconciled?  That  is  the 
question. 

"I  have  thought  the  subject  over  seriously  ever 
since  the  experiment,  and  the  only  way  I  can  see 
is  to  mesmerize  other  persons,  until  two  are  found 
who  do  agree.  It  is  a  scientific  problem  of  which 
we  need  an  explanation. 

"There  must  be  a  law  of  uniformity  governing 
the  Universe ;  otherwise  such  perfect  order  would 
not  exist.  But  who  can  determine  what  that  law 
is? 

"I  cannot  understand  the  cause  of  so  much 
variance  in  the  answers.  If  I  had  held  any  pre- 

5 


6  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

conceived  ideas  upon  the  subject,  it  would  be  dif- 
ferent entirely,  as  I  would  then  know  my  personal 
opinion  upon  it  had  colored  the  minds  of  my  sub- 
jects. In  such  a  case,  however,  there  would  be 
uniformity  of  opinion  and  avowal,  while  now 
there  is  almost  utter  variance. 

"There  seems  to  be  logical  reasoning  on  the 
part  of  each  of  them,  but  it  is  impossible  to  recon- 
cile their  statements.  One  says  practically  the 
opposite  of  the  other.  Which  is  right?  Are  any 
of  them  right,  and  what  is  the  cause  of  this  di- 
versity of  opinion?  I  confess  I  am  as  much  in- 
terested in  the  cause  of  their  disagreement  as  in 
the  question  itself. 

"I  believe  myself  to  be  a  true  student  of  life; 
that  is,  a  person  desirous  of  obtaining  and  mas- 
tering a  true  knowledge  of  the  exact  laws  of 
existence,  and  hold  myself  aloof  from  all  such 
preconceived  plans  of  my  own  brain's  concoction 
as  may  prejudice  me,  looking  always  for  reasons 
and  facts  which  teach  me  methods  better  than  I 
know. 

"My  soul  sickens  at  the  word  'consistency.' 
Some  of  my  colleagues  seem  to  regard  consistency 
as  the  essence  of  wisdom,  but  I  cannot  understand 
it  that  way.  To  me,  consistency  implies  a  cling- 
ing to  old  ideas  and  customs,  and  is  therefore  a 
symbol  of  negativeness  instead  of  progression.  I 
want  to  advance : — to  grow  in  wisdom  and  knowl- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  7 

edge,  though  that  advancement  means  the 
abandonment  of  every  past  idea,  however  choice 
and  excellent  that  idea  may  have  seemed,  either  at 
the  time  of  its  acceptance  or  now. 

"A  true  student  aspires  to  gain  truth  however 
much  it  may  wound  his  past  thoughts,  and  I  can 
only  regard  life  as  a  school  of  experience,  where- 
in what  to-day  we  consider  precious,  may  to- 
morrow become  valueless.  There  is  where  I 
differ  from  my  colleagues.  I  am  willing  to  admit 
that  two  of  them  at  least  are  far  beyond  me  in 
technical  knowledge,  but  it  seems  to  me  the  fur- 
ther they  advance  in  technical  knowledge,  the 
less  pliable  and  elastic  are  their  ideas. 

"Somehow,  I  cannot  comprehend  advancement 
or  progression  without  change, — 'change,'  of 
course,  means  the  adoption  of  new  ideas.  If  I 
believe  the  same  as  when  a  mere  child,  how  can  I 
have  gained  in  wisdom?  I  cannot  rid  myself  of 
the  idea  that  consistency,  that  is,  always  believing 
what  you  used  to  believe,  instead  of  being  the  es- 
sence of  wisdom,  is  rather  a  pronounced  indica- 
tion of  ignorance. 

"Everything,  so  far  as  I  am  able  to  distinguish 
facts  from  that  (to  me)  inestimable  book, 
Nature,  tells  me  to  continually  search  for  and 
demand  new  complications  and  expressions  of 
types  of  life. 

"The  same  law  must  hold  good  with  man. 


8  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

How  can  I  plan  and  work  successfully  under  the 
same  conditions  that  would  have  furnished  my 
father  success?  I  cannot  do  it,  for  the  forces 
necessary  and  sufficient,  at  even  that  recent  date 
would  be  totally  inadequate  and  impotent  to  meet 
and  overcome  conditions  the  present  produces. 
Advancement  in  science,  invention  and  education 
has  made  a  corresponding  advancement  in 
thought  and  methods  of  achievement  imperative. 
Strict  consistency  to  my  father's  methods  might, 
it  is  true,  bring  me  some  degree  of  success,  but  if 
I  wish  to  be  found  among  the  successful  men  of 
the  present,  I  must  study  existing  conditions  as 
closely  as  he  did  those  of  his  time,  striving  to  keep 
my  methods  up  to  present  advancement,  appre- 
ciating the  value  of  his  labor  and  methods,  and 
knowing  the  suitability  of  them  as  compared  to 
the  conditions  he  was  called  upon  to  operate. 
As  he  strove  to  improve  upon  the  methods  of  his 
predecessors,  so  must  I  strive  to  improve  upon 
his,  adopting  those  which  he  demonstrated  to  be 
successful,  and  applying  them  as  stepping  stones 
to  higher  accomplishment. 

"Such  a  procedure  cannot  be  called  'consist- 
ency,' but  1  know  despite  what  my  colleagues  say, 
that  my  own  deductions  upon  this  subject  are  cor- 
rect, for  all  nature  bears  me  out  in  the  assertion. 

"Strict  consistency  to  past  methods  never  led 
any  life  to  the  goal  of  higher  understanding.  I 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  9 

am  not  a  man  to  be  satisfied  with  what  others  say 
or  have  said,  though  they  may  have  acquired  a 
reputation  of  infallible  authority,  beyond  whose 
assertions  no  man  ought  to  seek  confirmation.  I 
want  to  know  personally;  I  want  to  know  the 
exact  truth,  though  I  renounce  every  idea  men 
have  in  the  past  asserted. 

"I  am  convinced  after  my  experience  of  to- 
day, that  there  are  scientific  as  well  as  spiritual 
martyrs,  but  I  shall,  nevertheless,  express  my 
opinions  if  it  means  social  and  professional 
ostracism. 

"Lacking  much  wisdom  and  many  graces  my 
colleagues  possess,  I  have  one  quality  which  they 
lack,  that  is,  absolute  fearlessness  of  any  person's 
opinion.  I  am  acknowledged  by  so-called  experts 
(I  use  the  term  advisedly)  to  be  in  advance  of 
their  most  wisely  proficient  selves  in  power,  and 
for  that  reason  I  am  growing  extremely  doubtful 
of  their  expertness :  possibly  that  is  the  very  rea- 
son I  doubt  their  wisdom,  for  I  realize  how  ignor- 
ant I  am. 

"All  I  know  are  facts  gained  by  experience,  and 
the  longer  I  experiment,  the  more  non-plussed  and 
doubtful  I  become,  regarding  even  the  efficacy  of 
that  science  I  once  declared  infallible.  If  these 
so-called  experts  acknowledge  my  supremacy  over 
them,'  always  calling  upon  and  consulting  me  when 
they  know  not  how  to  proceed,  surely  they  must 


10  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

have  less  knowledge  than  I  and  they  have  no  right 
to  be  called  experts,  for  such  a  term  implies  pro- 
ficiency, and  here  are  several  experts  completely 
defeated  by  these  mesmerized  subjects  whom 
they  consider  negative  and  weak.  It  does  not 
speak  very  forcibly  for  their  expertness — this  re- 
buff they  have  received. 

"My  whole  life  since  I  entered  manhood,  has 
been  one  long  study  and  experiment;  I  never  al- 
lowed any  condition  to  elude  me  without  finding 
some  logical  reason  for  its  existence,  and  this 
problem  shall  not  escape  me  without  my  having 
determined  the  principles  which  underlie  the 
phenomenon.  How  long  it  will  take,  I  have  no 
idea,  but  that  is  an  immaterial  point.  What  am 
I  living  for,  but  to  learn? 

"Dr.  H ,  next  to  myself,  the  most  powerful 

mesmerist,  suggests  that  we  impress  the  minds  of 
the  'subjects'  with  the  theories  so  far  generally 
accepted,  concerning  the  questions  we  ask,  but  I 
do  not  approve  of  such  an  idea.  There  must  be 
some  way  to  determine  the  truth.  This  experi- 
ment was  planned  and  entered  into  for  the  express 
purpose  of  trying  to  discover  facts  confirmative 
of  old  opinions,  coming  through  the  organisms  of 
persons  totally  ignorant  of  the  subject,  whose 
minds  must,  therefore,  be  uncolored  by  past  opin- 
ions. 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  1 1 

uSo  far,  we  have  met  with  blank  failure,  but 
that  fact,  instead  of  discouraging  me,  as  it  has 
some  of  the  others,  only  adds  zest  to  the  work, 
and  though  they  should  all  relinquish  the  task 
we  have  begun,  I  shall  go  on,  alone  if  need  be, 
until  I  reach  some  conclusion  that  satisfies  me. 

"The  "subject'  whom  I  chose  for  this  experi- 
ment is  the  best  I  have  ever  used,  and  I  felt  posi- 
tive he  would  answer  the  question  better  than  any 
other,  but  I  am  not  cast  down  nor  discouraged  by 
this  most  unlooked  for  result.  Unlike  the  rest,  I 
look  not  so  much  to  present  satisfaction  (especial- 
ly to  the  confirmation  of  my  preconceived  ideas), 
as  to  the  acquirement  of  truth  and  knowledge. 

"My  'subject'  really  gave  less  than  some  of  the 
others,  while  I  expected  him  to  give  more,  but  I 
am  convinced  that  the  cause  of  this  is  the  fact  I 
left  his  mind  entirely  unbiased.  Knowing  noth- 
ing, he  could  give  nothing,  in  the  negative  (by 
his  unusual  dumbness)  he  answered  the  question 
which  I  so  strenuously  advocated,  that  the  soul  of 
man,  in  whatever  stage  of  unfoldment,  contains 
all  knowledge,  and  all  that  is  necessary  to  bring 
this  knowledge  into  material  manifestation,  is  to 
mesmerize  the  body  allowing  the  soul  to  speak 
forth,  untrammeled  by  the  physical  influence. 

"I  am  proven  to  be  wrong  by  this  day's  work. 
Of  course  my  pride  suffered  a  little  as  the  truth 
became  apparent  that  my  public  teachings  and  de- 


12'  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

ductions  were  erroneous,  but  I  hope  I  am  too 
thoroughly  sincere  in  my  quest  for  truth,  by  which 
I  may  help  humanity,  to  permit  any  more  than 
transient  disappointment  to  influence  me. 

"Strange  to  say,  there  was  not  one  other  opera- 
tor present  who  seemed  to  notice  the  great  dis- 
crepancies between  the  assertions  made  in  our 
investigations  of  mesmerism,  and  the  proofs  be- 
fore us.  Had  any  one  of  us  been  teaching  a  class 
of  students  in  psychology,  he  would  unhesitatingly 
have  said  'subdue  the  consciousness  of  your  sub- 
ject, and  he  will  intelligently  answer  any  question 
you  may  give  him.'  We  should  have  believed  it 
too,  but  our  science,  faith  and  belief  has  not 
changed  one  iota  the  disappointing  result. 

"I  realize  I  am  entering  a  sphere  of  investiga- 
tion where  new  revelations  are  in  store  for  me.  I 
rejoice  in  the  prospect,  but  earnestly  wish  I  knew 
precisely  the  conditions  that  would  be  most  pro- 
pitious to  usher  in  the  new  wisdom.  How  gladly 
would  I  comply  with  them,  even  though  they 
should  call  for  much  sacrifice  on  my  part.  I  have 
consecrated  my  life  to  the  search  for  truth,  and  I 
will  conform  to  whatever  conditions  those  powers 
who  so  zealously  guard  the  realm  of  wisdom  may 
demand. 

"I  shall  never  be  satisfied  to  use  any  but  the 
subject  I  chose  myself  for  this  experiment,  as  I 
am  inclined  to  believe  the  minds  of  the  others 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  13 

had  been  somewhat  impressed  regarding  the  sub- 
ject before  they  came  this  time. 

"Possibly  I  made  a  mistake  in  selecting  my  sub- 
ject after  all  my  care  and  deliberation  upon  the 
work.  I  know  that  women  are  considered  the 
best  subjects,  but  it  seemed  to  me  that  a  man's 
brain  was  better  suited  to  receive  and  transmit 
scientific  problems  than  a  woman's;  theirs  seem- 
ing fitted  especially  for  spiritual  work. 

"I  confess  I  am  at  a  loss  how  to  proceed,  but 
longer  reflection  will  probably  give  me  some  clue 
to  work  upon.  There  is  no  use  lingering  over  it 
longer  now,  for  all  new  suggestions  will  come  to 
me  as  the  old  ones  have,  unexpectedly  and  sud- 
denly. 

"I  will  take  some  recreation.  Music  always 
soothes  and  rests  me, — especially  singing.  There 
is  a  renowned  singer  here,  and  I  will  go  and  hear 
her,  giving  my  undivided  attention  to  the  witchery 
and  enchantment  of  the  human  voice. 

"I  will  take  Merle  with  me;  he  needs  the 
change  after  having  been  held  so  long  in  the 
trance  condition.  I  noticed  he  seemed  quite  ex- 
hausted, and  he  felt  sincere  sorrow  to  learn  that 
our  experiment  had  not  been  a  success,  seeming  to 
think  our  failure  might  be  due  in  part  to  some 
defect  in'him  or  his  development.  I  think  differ- 
ently and  want  him  to  know  I  am  perfectly  satis- 
fied with  him  as  a  subject. 


14  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"He  is  a  pure,  clean  fellow,  one  whose  place  it 
would  be  hard  for  me  to  fill.  He  is  always  ready 
to  be  used  for  any  of  my  experiments,  and  every 
signal  success  has  pleased  him  even  more  than 
myself.  It  is  singular  how  attached  he  has  be- 
come to  me.  He  has  unlimited  confidence  in  my 
powers,  thinking  no  feat  too  extravagant  for  me 
to  perform.  Every  soul  hungers  for  pure  love, 
and  his  love  for  me  affords  me  a  degree  of  pleas- 
ure I  would  be  loth  to  admit  to  anyone.  Were  he 
my  own  boy,  I  could  feel  no  greater  pride  in  him. 

"There  is  nothing  that  affords  him  so  much 
pleasure  as  for  me  to  invite  him  to  join  me  in 
some  excursion  where  we  go  alone.  It  seems  to 
make  no  difference  where  we  go  or  what  we  do,  if 
we  are  by  ourselves.  He  knows  I  dislike  crowds 
and  empty  compliments,  and  that  I  only  attend 
social  functions  when  the  call  seems  imperative. 
We  are  both  happier  alone.  I  will  send  him  word 
to  be  ready  when  I  call  for  him.  We  shall  have  a 
rich  treat  in  music,  and  forget  the  work  and  dis- 
appointment of  the  day.  Somehow  we  will  work 
out  the  problem  as  we  have  others  before.  Au 
revoir,  care  and  perplexity,  I  go  to  court  pleasure 
and  harmony." 


CHAPTER  TWO 

THE   huge    edifice    was    almost   filled    when 
William    Huskins    and    his    subject,    Merle 
Millard,  arrived.     The  audience  was  composed 
of  persons  who  represented  the  affluent  portion 

of  society  in ,  drawn  together  by  the  fame 

and  genius  of  the  gifted  woman  who  was  to  en- 
tertain them  with  (reputation  said)  a  matchless 
voice,  under  perfect  control.  This  singer  had 
never  been  heard  here,  and  curiosity  and  a  desire 
to  witness  the  first  appearance  of  so  distinguished 
an  artist  in  their  location  were  conflicting  emo- 
tions in  every  person  present.  She  was  a  star 
who  had  but  recently  attracted  the  attention  of 
musical  critics,  and  was  now  lauded  with  every 
variety  of  praise  the  ingenuity  of  such  men  could 
devise.  This  splendid  audience  was  the  visible 
manifestation  of  their  regard  and  labor  to  bring 
her  into  prominence. 

When  Professor  Huskins,  as  he  was  called, 
and  the  young  man  were  being  shown  to  their 
seats,  the  entire  audience  was  divided  between 
their  expectancy  of  witnessing  the  beginning  of 
the  entertainment,  and  watching  the  advent  of 
those  who  came  later  than  themselves.  A  man 
so  distinguished  as  the  Professor  for  wisdom,  and 
a  power  which,  .to  most  persons  seemed  little 

15 


16  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

short  of  miraculous,  could  not  fail  to  create  a 
marked  degree  of  interest  and  enthusiasm  among 
so  many  people  wholly  engrossed  in  looking  for 
change  and  excitement. 

He  was  scarcely  less  interesting  than  the  artist 
they  had  come  to  see.  Many  hoped  to  receive 
from  him  some  token  of  recognition,  that  would 
declare  to  those  around  that  they  were  friends  of 
so  famous  a  man,  but  few  were  so  privileged,  as 
the  Professor's  thoughts  were  upon  any  subject 
but  his  own  importance,  and  his  gaze  was  not 
traveling  in  search  of  acquaintances.  He  looked 
straight  before  him,  taking  the  appointed  place 
with  no  idea  as  to  what  impression  he  might 
create. 

It  was  not  to  be  wondered  at  so  many  cast  ad- 
miring glances  at  the  two  men,  for  they  were  in- 
deed goodly  men  to  look  upon.  They  were  a  lit- 
tle above  the  average  height,  but  their  height 
ended  all  similarity  in  their  appearance.  Both 
had  unusual  faces,  such  as,  once  seen,  are  never 
forgotten.  The  Professor  had  a  vigorous 
physique  of  seemingly  perfect  proportions,  and 
every  movement  of  his  body  indicated  power  and 
strength.  His  face  was  difficult  to  describe,  as 
its  great  variance  from  the  faces  of  ordinary  men 
laid  largely  in  the  contour  of  his  head,  which,  to 
a  student  of  phrenology  would  have  indicated 
well  and  evenly  developed  organs,  with  few 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  17 

marked  points  of  protrusion;  in  other  words,  a 
man  of  understanding,  who  had  command  of 
many  lines  of  thought.  A  well  centered  brain, 
showing  no  abnormal  propensities  in  any  line.  It 
was  a  head  pleasant  to  study,  covered  with  a  thick 
growth  of  dark  brown  hair,  almost  verging  on 
black,  which  he  always  wore  closely  cut  and 
brushed  back  from  his  face.  He  wore  no  beard, 
thus  bringing  his  mouth  into  plain  view.  He  had 
what  might  be  called  a  large  mouth,  with  lips  set 
firmly  together  over  a  chin  that  no  person  could 
mistake  to  mean  other  than  firmness  and  decision. 
His  smile  was  pleasant,  and  when  he  laughed  or 
talked  he  disclosed  a  set  of  even  white  teeth.  But 
while  his  physique  and  carriage  were  sufficiently 
marked  with  grace  and  symmetry  to  attract  no- 
tice wherever  he  went,  it  was  his  eyes  more  than 
anything  else  that  lifted  him  out  of  the  likeness  to 
common  men. 

There  are  no  words  that  will  truthfully  and 
fully  portray  their  beauty  and  brilliancy.  In 
color,  they  were  gray  when  his  more  than  active 
mind  was  in  repose,  but  with  each  varying  emo- 
tion, they  expressed  a  different  hue,  and  few  per- 
sons who  knew  him  agreed  upon  their  actual 
shade,  the  most  general  opinion  being  that  they 
were  very  dark  or  black.  They  were  eyes  all 
children  trusted,  but  many  men  could  not  look 
into  them.  He  was  always  scrupulously  attired. 


18  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

Merle  was  as  dark  as  the  Professor,  but  un- 
like him  had  rosy  cheeks.  He  was  slender  in  fig- 
ure, the  very  expression  of  grace  in  movement. 
He  wore  no  beard,  and  copied  the  Professor  in 
the  arrangement  of  his  hair — an  arrangement 
that  displayed  to  the  best  possible  advantage  their 
well-shaped  foreheads.  There  was,  however,  a 
very  marked  difference  in  the  shape  of  their 
heads,  and  the  color  and  expression  of  their  eyes. 
Merle's  face  was  longer  and  thinner,  while  his 
eyes  were  a  decided  brown,  large,  pensive  and 
beautiful,  fringed  with  long,  thick,  dark  lashes. 
The  two  men  might  easily  have  passed  for  broth- 
ers, and  almost  any  person,  if  asked  for  an  opin- 
ion of  the  two,  would  have  said,  "the  younger  is 
the  handsomer,  and  you  can  approach  him  easier, 
but  the  older  is  the  one  I  would  go  to  in  trouble." 

There  was  not  so  great  a  difference  in  their 
ages  as  many  persons  supposed,  but  the  firmness 
and  sternness  habitual  to  the  Professor's  face 
made  him  look  older  than  he  really  was.  As  you 
become  better  acquainted  with  them,  you  will  be 
able  to  picture  them  far  more  clearly  than  my 

words  can  possibly  do. 

******* 

There  is  a  perceptible  hush  and  awe  passing 
over  the  large  audience.  They  are  awaiting  the 
rhythmic  harmony  that  only  such  musicians  as 
those  now  before  them  can  produce,  for  these 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  19 

men  represent  the  very  acme  of  excellence  in 
their  various  lines.  They  are  all  in  their  places, 
and  only  await  the  movement  of  their  leader  to 
burst  forth  into  one  of  their  inimitable  perform- 
ances. 

Instinctively  all  eyes  are  riveted  upon  the  stage, 
and  all  seem  to  hold  their  breaths,  as  there  is 
borne  into  their  ears  such  an  influx  of  sweet  and 
soothing  symphony  as  transports  them  from  the 
present,  with  all  its  agitation  and  conflicting  in- 
fluences, and  carries  them  to  that  realm  where 
harmony  and  concord  reign  supreme.  It  is  over. 
The  Professor  and  Merle  instinctively  seek  each 
other's  gaze,  each  drawing  a  long  sigh  of  satis- 
faction. 

"Wasn't  that  glorious?"  asked  Merle,  and  the 
Professor,  with  one  of  those  flashes  of  his  bril- 
liant and  dazzling  eyes  replied  "It  rewards  us 
for  all  our  arduous  work  for  the  day.  Let  us 
drink  our  fill  of  this  nectar  of  the  Gods,  for  it  will 
give  us  new  life  and  courage." 

This  was  said  with  the  joyous  candor  of  a  boy, 
and  was  the  expression  of  a  side  of  his  nature  few 
persons  were  privileged  to  witness,  or  even  be- 
lieved him  to  possess. 

They  appeared  to  enjoy  to  the  full  the  musical 
treat,  until  suddenly  Merle  was  stricken  faint  and 
ill,  so  much  so  indeed,  that,  despite  the  Profes- 


20  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

sor's  efforts  to  restore  him  to  his  usual  strength, 
they  were  obliged  to  leave  the  scene. 

Merle  had  seemed  well  and  happy  all  through 
the  entertainment  and  appeared  to  look  forward 
with  keen  expectation  to  the  advent  of  the  singer*, 
(her  name  was  Rosalie  Earle)  but  just  as  she 
entered,  he  was  looking  toward  some  friends 
whom  he  had  discovered  at  a  distance,  when  a 
loud  burst  of  applause  drew  his  attention  to  her. 
He  shuddered,  grew  cold  and  faint,  but  as  he 
looked  in  her  direction,  he  could  see  nothing 
clearly;  everything  became  dark  and  distant  and 
in  the  fading  light  he  could  not  see  the  woman. 

He  heard  singing,  but  it  seemed  far  away,  and 
indistinct.  Where  was  William?  He  had  the 
power  to  restore  him.  His  voice  rang  out,  clear 
and  trenchant — "William!  William!"  then  he 
sank  to  unconsciousness. 

So  enraptured  was  the  Professor  with  the  mar- 
velous singing  he  did  not  hear  the  first  cry,  and 
it  was  hard  for  him  to  realize  the  exact  condition 
of  his  friend  when  the  second  had  reached  him. 

His  mind  was  temporarily  absent  when  Merle's 
head  dropped  heavily  upon  his  shoulder,  and  he 
even  hesitated  before  he  turned  his  gaze  upon 
him. 

After  a  while  Merle  stirred  and  lifted  his  head, 
saying  he  could  not  breathe  nor  see.  The  Pro- 
fessor bade  him  to  be  quiet  until  the  song  was 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  21 

finished,  when  they  would  go  out.  It  was  soon 
over,  but  Merle  was  then  unable  to  walk,  and 
the  Professor  was  obliged  to  help  him.  It  seemed 
strange  to  him  to  be  unable  to  see.  His  body 
was  trembling  and  icy  cold,  and  William,  who 
had  so  often  cured  him,  seemed  powerless  to 
dispel  the  awful  sensation  which  had  stricken  him 
so  suddenly. 

Still,  above  all  his  suffering  there  came  the 
thought  he  was  depriving  William  of  a  well  loved 
pleasure,  and  as  he  regarded  him  with  the  strong- 
est veneration  and  affection,  he  exerted  his  will 
to  the  limit,  that  he  might  regain  his  strength  to 
such  a  degree  his  master  might  stay  and  hear  the 
beautiful  singer  whose  sweet  tones  he  had  heard, 
but  whom  he  could  not  see.  He  strove  as  never 
before  in  his  life  to  gain  his  lost  power  over  the 
physical  body  to  animate  and  control  it,  but  de- 
spite his  efforts,  he  sank  down  at  William's  feet, 
inanimate  and  cold. 

William  raised  him  in  his  arms  and  helped 
carry  him  to  a  carriage,  and  they  were  soon  at 
Merle's  home,  where  his  mother  and  sister  were 
waiting  for  him.  They  obeyed  the  Professor's 
every  command,  reverencing  him  almost  to  the 
point  of  worship,  but  morning  found  them  still 
at  Merle's  bedside,  as  he  revived  from  one  faint- 
ing condition  only  to  sink  into  another,  with  a 
season  of  high  fever  between. 


22  PROFESSOR  HUSKJNS 

The  Professor's  power  seemed  incapable  of 
producing  more  than  transient  relief,  and  he  con- 
fessed himself  at  a  loss  to  understand  the  illness, 
unless  it  might  be  that  Merle  had  been  over- 
worked the  day  before,  but  that  seemed  improba- 
ble, as  he  had  been  entranced  many  times  for  a 
longer  period.  Finally  he  sank  into  a  deep  sleep, 
induced  by  the  Professor's  power,  and  William, 
advising  mother  and  sister  to  seek  repose,  went 
to  his  own  home,  assuring  them  that  all  immedi- 
ate danger  was  over,  and  promising  to  return 
soon.  He  instructed  them,  however,  to  send  for 
him  at  once  should  Merle  awake  and  resume  the 
alternate  fever  and  chills. 

They  promised  to  do  so,  and  went  to  seek 
sleep,  for  their  confidence  in  his  power  was  abso- 
lute. He  had  used  Merle  as  a  subject  for  years, 
had  always  been  good  to  him  and  them,  and  to 
question  his  will  never  occurred  to  them,  so  they 
left  Merle  and  went  to  their  beds,  while  William 
went  home  to  study  and  think. 


CHAPTER  THREE 

AFTER  leaving  Merle,  William  walked  slow- 
ly and  thoughtfully  to  his  home,  which  was 
at  some  distance,  but  instead  of  resting  or  sleep- 
ing, after  the  labors  and  excitement  of  the  day, 
he  went  immediately  to  his  private  study,  and 
plunged  into  thought.  The  expression  of  his 
eyes  at  this  time  was  not  charming,  betokening 
not  only  doubt  and  suspense,  but  some  intensity 
of  feeling  that,  to  an  outside  observer  would 
have  been  nameless. 

"Let  me  think.  My  brain  seems  in  a  maze; 
I  cannot  command  my  thoughts!  I  cannot  even 
speculate.  What  a  day  this  has  been.  Will  its 
memory  ever  be  effaced  from  my  soul?  My 
thoughts,  even,  elude  my  wishes.  I,  who  prided 
myself  on  the  cogency  of  my  reasoning,  my  con- 
trol over  my  thoughts,  am  reduced  to  the  same 
condition  of  blank  vacancy  as  is  a  new  born  babe, 
looking,  wondering,  speculating  possibly,  but  un- 
able to  realize  or  reason. 

"I  who  am  acknowledged  to  be  the  strongest 
mesmerist  of  the  age,  have  twice  in  one  day  been 
completely  baffled  by  my  usually  passive  'sub- 
ject,' through  no  desire  of  his  own  to  disobey.  I 
am  sure  of  that,  as  he  has  been  too  faithful  a 
subject  for  me  to  doubt  for  one  instant  his  loyalty. 

23 


24  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

He  wishes  to  please  me.  This  night's  work  mys- 
tifies me  more  than  the  day's,  and  I  regarded  that 
as  an  epoch  in  my  life. 

"Let  me  think  how  it  all  happened,  and  why  I 
lost  all  control  over  him  to  whom,  ordinarily,  I 
have  but  to  suggest  a  thought  or  desire,  and  he 
hastens  at  once  to  obey,  whether  in  a  trance  or 
not. 

"There  is  no  doubt  the  boy  is  very  ill,  over- 
come by  some  powerful  influence,  which,  tempo- 
rarily at  least,  is  stronger  than  my  will  over  him. 

"I  feel  shame, — the  deepest  of  shame — that 
I,  who  usually  glory  in  the  fact  of  calm  nerves, 
invulnerable  to  the  rudest  shocks,  should  thus  be 
suddenly  deprived  of  all  self-control,  and  that 
before  a  multitude  of  persons  who  will  naturally 
say  'Professor  Huskins  must  be  losing  his  power 
to  allow  his  acknowledged  best  subject  to  create 
such  a  sensation  in  a  public  place.' 

"No  wonder  they  would  think  so  after  all  the 
tests  many  have  seen  this  same  subject  put 
through,  he  obeying  implicitly  my  every  thought, 
silent  or  spoken.  I  could  not  only  not  prevent 
this  public  portrayal  of  my  weakness,  but  it  re- 
quired all  of  the  will  power  I  possessed  to  quiet 
and  subdue  the  disturbance  after  I  had  got  him 
to  his  home  where  everything  was  perfectly  tran- 
quil. 

"This  is  not  a  very  flattering  picture  to  con- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  25 

template,  and  I  walked  home  purposely  to  cool 
my  head  and  control  my  thoughts.  If  sentence 
of  death  were  to  be  passed  upon  me,  if  I  could 
not  tell  one  rational  thought  that  passed  through 
my  brain  since  I  left  home,  until  I  arrived  here 
again,  I  should  have  to  pay  the  penalty. 

"All  is  confusion — doubt — chaos.  I  realize 
that  I  have  no  firm  foundation  upon  which  to 
stand.  Where  I  thought  I  was  strong  I  find  I 
am  weak;  miserably  and  pitifully  weak — so  weak 
I  feel  acute  shame  for  myself. 

"Enough  of  this.  I  must  and  will  know  the 
cause  of  Merle's  sudden  illness.  I  know  that, 
deny  though  he  may,  that  sickness  had  its 
foundation  in  the  woman's  appearance  and  no- 
where else.  Just  before  that  he  was  talking  ani- 
matedly to  me  about  his  sister,  and  the  thought 
went  through  my  mind  'how  well  he  looks;  all 
the  fatigue  of  the  day  has  gone,  and  he  is  his 
old  self  again,  quaffing  enjoyment  like  a  child.' 

"I  felt  a  sense  of  envy  that  he  could  be  so 
light-hearted,  and  for  just  one  moment  could  have 
wished  myself  a  negative  subject  instead  of  a  posi- 
tive operator,  but  before  that  wish  had  been  fully 
formulated  in  my  mind,  the  singer  appeared  and 
almost  simultaneously  rang  out  his  distracted  cry 
'William!'  (the  name  by  which  he  never  ad- 
dresses me  except  in  private)  and  that  in  so  loud 


26  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

a  tone  as  to  penetrate,  it  seems  to  me  now,  every 
portion  of  that  immense  auditorium. 

"I  heard  the  cry,  still  I  seemed  unable  to  turn 
away  from  that  woman's  face;  when,  immedi- 
ately there  came  another  cry,  so  full  of  suffering 
it  broke  the  spell  that  bound  me,  but  I  could  do 
no  more  than  to  calm  and  quiet  him. 

"Was  it  selfishness  on  my  part  to  remain  that 
I  might  hear  her  sing  just  once  more,  or  was  it 
really  an  unselfish  desire  not  to  disturb  others  by 
going  out  while  she  was  singing?  I  hope  it  was 
the  latter.  Is  any  man  capable  to  analyze  cor- 
rectly his  own  thoughts?  If  so,  I  am  not  one  of 
them.  Why  should  Merle  be  stricken  so  ill  by 
just  one  fleeting  glance  at  her?  She  is  as  beau- 
tiful as  a  poet's  dream.  There  must  be  some- 
thing in  their  lives  of  more  than  ordinary  ac- 
quaintance. He  knows  her; — he  must. — But 
even  so,  why  should  he  be  so  affected?  I  shall 
know.  He  shall  tell  me — if  not  waking,  I  will 
entrance  him. 

"It  seems  impossible  that  Merle  has  had  any 
love  experience  with  a  woman,  yet  there  is  no 
other  way  to  account  for  the  incident.  I  must 
be  wrong.  He  has  been  my  subject  now  almost 
ten  years;  I  know  that  in  all  that  time  he  has 
been  free  from  any  attachments  with  women,  for 
he  has  been  continually  under  my  care.  Before 
that  time,  he  was  only  a  boy,  incapable  of  gen- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  27 

crating  any  strong  attachment,  still  she  would 
have  been  a  girl  about  his  own  age. 

"Probably  they  met,  and,  like  every  other  true- 
hearted  man,  he  has  remembered  and  suffered, 
while  she,  with  her  beauty,  has  gone  on  wounding 
new  hearts.  I  will  find  out  about  it.  He  is  too 
good  a  boy  to  be  the  victim  of  a  designing  woman. 
I  have  warned  him  times  enough,  and  thought  he 
heeded  me. 

"This  is  another  proof  of  one  man's  inability 
to  dominate  the  entire  consciousness  of  another 
so  as  to  know  for  a  certainty  his  exact  thoughts 
and  emotions. 

"I  thought  I  was  aware  of  all  the  principal 
traits,  wishes  and  events  of  Merle's  life,  while 
the  strongest  and  most  potent  force  of  all  proba- 
bly, was  entirely  undreamed  of. 

"I  thought  before  I  went  to  that  concert,  I  had 
a  difficult  problem  before  me, — one  that  would 
try  my  patience,  ingenuity  and  knowledge,  but  I 
am  likely  to  find  that  one  simple,  compared  to 
the  last. 

"However  intricate,  I  will  solve  it.  There  is 
only  one  way  to  do  it ;  I  will  go  to  him  as  soon  as 
I  can  get  away  from  the  consultation  with  my 
colleagues,  when  we  have  arranged  to  talk  over 
our  failure. 

"They  must  not  notice  the  ravages  that  yes- 
terday has  made  upon  me.  It  is  useless  for  me 


28  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

to  try  to  sleep;  neither  do  I  feel  any  inclination 
to  eat,  but  I  will  go  and  take  a  good  cold  plunge. 
That  will  restore  me  to  my  customary  equilibrium 
of  mind  sooner  than  anything  else.  Then  I  will 

walk  to  Dr.  H 's  office.  By  that  time  I  will 

get  myself  into  my  ordinary  shape.  William, 
you  told  yourself  some  years  ago  that  you  were 
impervious  to  shocks;  you  had  control  of  your 
nerves  and  body;  now  here  you  stand,  trying  to 
keep  yourself  from  trembling,  and  unable,  even, 
to  eat  or  sleep ! 

"Wonderful  power  to  possess!  I  congratu- 
late you  upon  its  possession !  Only  yesterday,  you 
prided  yourself  in  one  thing  that  your  colleagues 
did  not  possess — fearlessness  of  public  criticism; 
— You  have  been  as  nervous  as  a  woman,  think- 
ing what  impression  Merle's  disability  will  pro- 
duce upon  the  persons  present  at  the  concert. 

uNo  wonder  you  are  an  advocate  of  inconsist- 
ency! You  know  no  better  example  of  it  than 
yourself.  You  surely  have  more  to  learn  than 
you  thought." 


CHAPTER  FOUR 

PUNCTUAL  to  his  appointment,  William  was 
ushered  into  the  private  office  of  Dr.  Harring- 
ton, which  was  a  small,  gloomy  room  barren  of 
all  beauty;  a  fitting  symbol  of  the  uses  for  which 
it  was  designed,  as  its  interior  was  only  known  to 
those  who  were  drawn  there  by  sickness,  anxiety 
or  discouragement.  With  thoughts  dark  and 
grewsome,  they  sought  this  place  in  the  hope  of 
obtaining  benefit  or  relief.  Like  being  eternally 
attracted  to  like,  such  persons  would  be  out  of 
place  where  brightness  or  beauty  or  the  fragrance 
of  flowers  or  other  cheerful  conditions  exist,  for 
such  things  harmonize  only  with  health  and  hap- 
piness, not  with  sickness  and  despair. 

The  doctor  greeted  William  cordially,  and 
with  that  punctilio  that  a  man  offers  to  one  whom 
he  recognizes  as  his  superior.  After  a  few  com- 
mon and  casual  remarks  about  the  weather  and 
kindred  topics,  the  doctor  remarked  that  William 
did  not  look  as  well  as  usual,  and  expressed  the 
hope  that  he  had  not  allowed  a  student's  anxiety 
to  acquire  wisdom  (followed  by  a  rebuff)  to  cause 
him  uneasiness. 

"Not  at  all,"  replied  William,  "I  have  really 
thought  very  little  about  the  experiment  since  I 
left  you.  Merle  has  been  very  ill,  and  I  re- 

29 


30  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

mained  with  him  most  of  the  night.  I  feel 
grieved  he  should  be  stricken  just  at  this  time, 
which  is  most  inopportune,  as  I  calculated  to  use 
him  every  day  for  a  while,  that  I  might  finish  the 
book  I  am  working  on.  I  depend  upon  his  co- 
operation for  much  of  the  information  I  am  put- 
ting into  it,  as  I  am  compiling  a  series  of  personal 
experiences  with  him.  Very  likely  I  have  used 
him  a  little  too  much,  although  I  have  tried  to  be 
cautious.  As  matters  stand  I  think  I  shall  be 
compelled  to  drop  that  work  for  a  time,  and  give 
him  a  good  rest. 

"I  have  been,  as  I  told  you  before,  developing 
his  sister,  for  the  purpose  of  determining  the 
spiritual  qualities  and  possibilities  of  man;  I  have 
no  faith  in  the  dogmas  of  theology,  but  still  I 
do  not  feel  that  I  can  avow  agnosticism  or  ma- 
terialism. 

"I  took  this  girl  when  she  was  very  young,  and 
have  developed  her  with  the  greatest  care  I  have 
ever  used  upon  any  subject,  allowing  her  mind  to 
be  biased  by  no  teachings  of  faith  of  any  kind, 
thus  leaving  her  entirely  unprejudiced. 

"She  lives  a  very  secluded  life,  seeing  only 
her  mother,  Merle  and  myself,  is  ignorant  of  the 
world,  and  is  the  best  instrument  that  could  be 
found  to  give  clear  and  unprejudiced  answers  to 
the  questions  that  I  want  answered. 

"I  shall  employ  an  assistant  who  will  come  in 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  .        31 

after  she  has  been  put  to  sleep,  and  take  down 
every  word  she  utters,  so  the  public  (  for  I  intend 
to  publish  her  answers  and  my  questions)  will  not 
be  compelled  to  accept  my  unsupported  state- 
ments. In  that  case,  many  would  think  that  I 
had  changed  or  modified  her  answers  to  suit  my 
own  ideas. 

"So  far,  although  I  have  mesmerized  her  often 
for  many  years,  I  have  refrained  from  question- 
ing her  while  entranced,  permitting  her  to  talk 
or  not  as  she  felt  inclined. — That  reminds  me  of 
a  symbol  she  gave  me  the  last  time  she  was  in 
the  trance.  She  was  silent  a  long  time,  then  sh* 
became  suddenly  very  restless,  and  began  to  beat 
something  away  with  her  hands.  I  felt  her  heart 
beating  very  rapidly,  and  said,  'What  is  it,  Alice? 
Can  I  help  you?  Do  you  wish  to  waken?'  She 
answered,  'Yes.  I  cannot  help  you  now,  but  I  will 
by  and  by,  for  you  have  been  so  good  to  mother 
and  Merle  and  me.  We  do  not  want  you  to 
suffer.  I  can  go  through  it  when  it  comes,  but 
Merle  cannot,  for  I  see  him  failing,  while  I  have 
a  desire  to  go  into  it.' 

"  'Go  into  what?'  I  said.  She  answered,  'That 
awful,  black  cloud  that  envelops  you  so  I  can 
scarcely  see  you.  I  will  find  you  and  bring  you 
out.'  I  saw  she  was  becoming  so  agitated  I 
brought  her  back  rather  than  see  her  suffer,  es- 
pecially on  my  account.  She,  of  course,  had  no 


32  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

remembrance  upon  awaking  of  anything  that  had 
transpired  in  the  trance,  still  I  knew  something 
would  come,  as  she  has  always  been  accurate  in 
her  prophecies  and  symbols. 

"It  must  be  that  as  Merle's  sickness  has  un- 
fitted him  to  do  the  work  I  had  planned,  she  is 
going  to  take  it  up,  rather  than  have  me  disap- 
pointed. The  mother,  sister  and  brother  have 
all  loyal  hearts.  Wonderful,  isn't  it,  what  sur- 
prises and  knowledge  the  investigation  of  the  sci- 
ence of  magnetism  imparts." 

"Indeed  it  is,"  replied  Dr.  Harrington,  "and 
this  age  is  to  be  congratulated  it  has  such  a  man 
as  yourself  to  elucidate  it,  who  has  devoted  years 
to  experiments,  and  speaks,  therefore,  from  ac- 
curate knowledge.  Only  a  man  such  as  yourself 
could  afford  to  devote  his  entire  time  and  atten- 
tion to  investigation  and  research.  Few  such 
would  do  it,  and  I  wish  to  express  my  apprecia- 
tion of  the  grand  work  you  are  doing  for  hu- 
manity. 

"Ministers'  and  missionaries'  work  pale  into 
insignificance  compared  with  what  you  are  ac- 
complishing. I  am  proud  to  be  reckoned  among 
your  acquaintances.  You  have  done  much  for  me 
by  your  advice  and  instructions." 

"There!  There!  You  know  my  antipathy  for 
compliments.  My  motives  in  working  as  I  have 
are  far  more  selfish  than  you  give  me  credit  for. 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  33 

Baxter  is  late  as  usual, — probably  he  has  met 
some  'charming  woman'  as  he  always  says,  and 
thinks  we  'poor  men'  should  be  pleased  to  wait 
while  he  converses  with  her.  Every  man  has 
some  weakness,  and  Baxter's  most  glaring  one  is 
certainly  women. 

"Women  and  science  do  not  work  well  together 
I  have  found.  Ah,  here  he  is  now.  Don't 
apologize,  Baxter.  It  is  altogether  unnecessary, 
as  we  know  you  intended  to  be  here  promptly 
as  you  promised,  but  some  perfectly  irresistible 
creature,  clothed  in  the  habiliments  of  a  woman, 
crossed  your  path,  temporarily  erasing  the  mem- 
ory of  so  insignificant  an  affair  as  a  scientific  con- 
sultation, from  your  mind.  Beauty  and  love  be- 
fore science  is  your  motto.  Come,  own  up. 
You  are  forgiven;  the  offense  is  not  such  a  griev- 
ous one,  after  all." 

"I  own  up  to  the  cause  of  my  absence  being  a 
woman,  and  a  most  charming  one  at  that,  but 
Huskins,  I  do  dislike  to  admit  my  estimable  self 
was  not  the  object  of  her  visit  and  solicitation  and 
imploration.  For  once,  I  have  you  where  you 
have  so  often  had  me  'cornered.'  Oh,  you  are  a 
sly  fox !  We  have  never  been  keen  enough  to  dis- 
cover the  scent  you  were  on,  but  we  know  now  too 
well  to  believe  that  there  is  now,  or  has  been  no 
woman  in  your  life.  I  wouldn't  take  money  for 
this  opportunity  to  return  your  banterings 


34  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

(whether  in  private  or  public).  But  your  day  is 
over.  We  are  quits." 

"Baxter,  you  are  daft.  One  would  think  you 
had  been  imbibing  too  liberally  if  he  did  not 
know  you  as  well  as  I.  What  do  you  mean  by 
implying  some  woman  kept  you  from  an  appoint- 
ment for  my  sake?  Go  on.  Tell  all  you  know, 
for  there  is  not  a  woman  on  the  earth  I  would 
turn  my  head  to  look  at,  so  you  can't  banter  me. 
We  have  work  to  do;  Merle  is  ill,  and  I  am 
anxious  to  go  to  him.  He  is  more  to  me  than 
your  charming  detainer.  Speak  out,  for  you  will 
not  be  in  a  condition  to  work  until  you  have  had 
your  say." 

"Proud  boaster,  how  little  you  appreciate  the 
great  boon  I  have  in  store  for  you.  You  do  not 
deserve  it.  I  would  give  several  years  of  my  life 
to  be  in  your  place.  Do  not  look  at  me  that  way ; 
I  am  going  to  tell  you  fast  as  words  will  let  me. 

"I  was  called  away  from  home  early  this  morn- 
ing. When  I  came  back,  before  I  had  a  chance 
to  eat,  the  colored  boy  came  to  me  saying,  'There 
is  the  most  beautiful  lady  I  ever  saw  waiting  for 
you  in  the  reception  room.'  She  wished  to  see  me 
immediately,  but  would  send  up  no  card  nor 
name.  She  told  him  to  tell  me  she  would  not  de- 
tain me  long.  Her  own  time  was  limited. 

"As  you  may  imagine,  his  glowing  description 
of  her  beauty  chased  away  all  fatigue  and  irrita- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  35 

tion  that  would  naturally  result  from  a  man's  not 
having  had  anything  to  eat  for  nearly  a  day.  I 
literally  flew  to  her  presence,  that  I  might  relieve 
her  of  whatever  pain  she  might  be  enduring.  Pain 
is  so  disfiguring  that  even  beauty  shows  its  rav- 
ages. 

"I  was  prepared  by  the  boy's  account  to  ex- 
pect something  more  than  ordinary,  but  I  was  not 
quite  prepared  to  see  such  a  vision  of  loveliness 
as  confronted  me.  An  angel  could  not  be  more 
beautiful.  I  know,  Huskins,  I  must  have  stared 
when  I  saw  her. 

"She  approached  me  eagerly,  and  asked,  'Do  I 
speak  to  the  celebrated  Dr.  Baxter?'  I  can  feel 
my  heart  beat  now  at  the  remembrance  of  the 
sweet  music  of  her  voice.  I  never  realized  what 
a  beautiful  name  I  had  before.  I  assured  her  I 
was  Dr.  Baxter,  and  the  thought  came  to  me  irre- 
sistibly but  joyously,  'What  have  I  ever  done,  that 
such  an  angel  of  beauty  has  deigned  to  come  to 
me  for  guidance  and  help?'  No  words  can  ex- 
press the  joy  that  pervaded  my  whole  being  at  the 
thought  of  how  wise  I  was  in  choosing  a  physi- 
cian's career  which  would  make  me  of  service  to 
such  beautiful  and  suffering  women.  When  she 
reached  out  that  little  hand  for  me  to  grasp  in  my 
big—" 

"Enough  of  your  effusions,  come  to  the  point. 
I  am  in  a  hurry." 


36  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"Huskins,  you  are  a  great  mesmerist,  but  you 
lack  a  touch  of  sentimentality.  I  think  with  that 
you  would  be  almost  a  god." 

"Then  you  had  better  let  your  suppositions 
rest  until  you  are  ruminating  by  yourself.  What 
connection  has  the  woman  with  me?  Please 
answer  briefly.  I  am  in  a  hurry." 

"You  are  too  hasty,  but  I  will  endeavor  to  tell 
you  in  a  short  way  what  it  took  us  a  long  time  to 
talk  over.  She  had  come  to  me  to  implore  you 
(on  my  bended  knee  if  necessary)  to  gain  your 
permission  to  mesmerize  her,  and  you  shall  do  it 
if  I  have  to  hypnotize  you  in  order  to  make  you." 

"You  must  excuse  me  for  laughing,  my  dear 
Baxter,  but  it  is  really  a  capital  joke.  Is  it  not, 
Harrington?  Cannot  you  see  the  point?  She 
has  used  me  as  a  catspaw  to  get  into  your  good 
graces.  You  are  the  objective  point,  not  me, 
otherwise,  she  would  have  come  to  me  immedi- 
ately. I  couldn't  count  the  number  who  have 
given  me  urgent  invitations  to  do  the  same  for 
them.  You  see,  she  was  a  little  embarrassed 
about  asking  you  to  do  that  for  her,  but  she  was 
hoping  you  would  volunteer,  for  everyone  knows 
that  you  are  accounted  an  expert  professional 
mesmerist.  I  wonder  at  your  denseness  of  un- 
derstanding. You  are  ordinarily  very  keen  and 
shrewd. 

"Harrington  and   1   make   no  pretensions  to 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  37 

gallantry  toward  the  ladies,  yet  either  of  us  could 
see  through  that  gauze  of  deception.  Eh,  Har- 
rington?" 

"You  are  right,  Huskins.  I  can  see  no  reason 
for  his  attacking  you  in  such  a  manner." 

"But  you  haven't  it  all.  Do  not  be  hasty  in  your 
conclusions.  She  told  me  she  had  long  been  in- 
terested in  the  study  of  psychology,  and  the  fame 
of  Prof.  Huskins  had  reached  her  in  several 
places  she  had  visited.  She  had  always  thought 
she  would  like  to  study  upon  the  subject,  and  the 
only  way  to  do  was  to  be  put  to  sleep  herself.  She 
was  not  willing  to  experiment  with  all  persons, 
but  would  feel  perfectly  safe  to  be  mesmerized 
by  such  an  adept  in  the  science  as  the  Professor. 
She  had  likewise  been  informed  that,  being  a  rich 
man,  and  only  practising  the  power  for  his  own 
pleasure,  it  would  be  extremely  difficult  to  reach 
him.  Some  kind  person  had  told  her  I  was  an 
intimate  friend  of  his,  and  might  be  able  to  in- 
fluence him  to  see  her,  and  possibly  experiment 
with  her,  although  she  felt  she  would  not  be 
easily  influenced.  Her  stay  is  brief,  and  she  was 
not  accustomed  to  sue  for  favors,  as  she  assured 
me,  but  rather  to  be  sued." 

"There  you  are,  running  off  on  a  tangent  again. 
You  may  convey  to  your  fair  charmer  my  compli- 
ments, and  state  I  am  sorry  to  disappoint  her,  but 
just  at  present,  I  am  too  busy  to  comply  with  her 


38  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

wishes.  If  I  were  to  mesmerize  all  the  women 
who  wish  me  to,  I  should  have  no  opportunity  to 
benefit  science  by  any  valuable  experiments.  Let 
us  dismiss  the  subject  without  further  talk." 

"But,  Huskins,  you  have  not  heard  her  name. 
She  is  a  very  noted  woman/' 

"That  makes  no  difference  to  me.  I  have 
neither  time  nor  patience  to  exhaust  upon  her." 

"You  must  see  her,  because  I  have  promised  to 
bring  her  to  your  home,  which  report  declares  to 
be  such  an  example  of  beauty  and  refinement." 

"Really,  Baxter,  you  are  going  a  little  too  far. 
You  know  I  consider  my  home  a  place  of  refuge 
and  enjoyment,  where  I  am  free  from  all  intru- 
sion. You  and  Harrington  are  always  welcome, 
as  I  think  I  have  proven  to  you,  but  I  do  not  pose 
as  a  curiosity  or  freak  to  be  exhibited  at  any  time 
to  any  of  your  friends  or  his  who  happen  to  want 
to  look  at  me." 

"I  shall  tell  you  her  name,  whether  you  wish  to 
hear  it  or  not.  She  is  the  famous  singer,  Rosalie 
Earle.  Oh!  You  are  surprised.  So  was  I, 
Huskins.  Think  what  a  rude  thing  it  would  be  to 
refuse  her  the  hospitality  of  your  home.  I  know 
you  think  too  much  of  me  to  place  me  in  so  em- 
barrassing a  position  as  to  go  to  her  and  say  'My 
friend,  Prof.  Huskins,  refuses  to  permit  us  to  en- 
ter his  house.'  Do  let  her  call  upon  you,  even 
though  you  do  not  practice  your  power  for  her." 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  39 

"Pardon  my  grufmess,  Baxter;  you  may  bring 
the  lady  by  all  means.  I  will  make  every  condi- 
tion as  agreeable  as  lies  in  my  power.  You  come 
too,  Harrington; — possibly  we  can  arrange  with 
the  siren  to  sing  for  us.  I  must  go  now.  We 
will  talk  over  the  business  we  have  met  here  to 
discuss  at  my  house.  Baxter  has  monopolized  the 
time  we  were  to  give  to  it  here.  I  must  go  to  see 
Merle,  and  I  know  Harrington  should  look  after 
patients.  I  will  look  for  you  both.  Let  us  hope 
the  amiable  and  distinguished  lady  will  be  satis- 
fied with  her  visit.  Au  revoir!" 

"How  quickly  Huskins  changed  his  mind,  when 
he  knew  who  the  woman  was!  I  thought  I  was 
going  to  be  in  a  deuce  of  a  fix,  he  was  so  obstinate. 
He  is  a  good  fellow.  I  wish  you  would  come 
with  me  to  visit  a  patient.  I  want  your  opinion. 
It  is  a  severe  case  with  conflicting  symptoms, 
and  you  may  be  able  to  suggest  something  of  bene- 
fit. Can  you  go  right  away?" 

"Yes.    I  will  be  glad  to  accommodate  you." 


CHAPTER  FIVE 

WILLIAM  went  directly  from  Dr.  Harring- 
ton's to  Merle's  home,  where  he  was 
greeted  by  Mrs.  Millard,  who  said,  "I  am  so 
glad  you  have  come,  Professor,  as  Merle  does 
not  seem  at  all  well.  He  is  feverish  and  nervous, 
and  has  said  every  little  while,  'I  wish  the  Pro- 
fessor would  come.'  He  will  be  so  glad  to  see 
you.  You  look  pale  yourself;  I  hope  you  are  not 
ill." 

"Thank  you,  Mrs.  Millard,  I  am  well,  but 
have  just  come  from  a  professional  conference. 
I  am  sorry  that  Merle  is  not  feeling  well.  I  will 
soon  help  him.  Shall  I  go  right  up  to  his  room?" 

"Oh!  He  would  get  up  and  dress.  He  is  in 
the  parlor  lying  down.  Go  right  in." 

"See  that  no  one  disturbs  us  until  I  speak  to 
you.  I  shall  put  him  to  sleep." 

"No  one  will  enter;  I  will  see  to  that.  I  hope 
you  will  have  time  to  see  Alice,  too — she  also  acts 
strangely.  I  do  not  like  to  intrude  upon  your  time ; 
you  have  been  so  good  to  us, — but  mothers  are 
nervous,  weak  creatures." 

"It  will  be  a  pleasure  to  do  anything  that  lies 
in  my  power  for  Alice,  after  I  have  restored 
Merle,  and  I  will  see  her  then.  You  must  never 
hesitate  to  ask  favors  of  me,  Mrs.  Millard.  It 

40 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  41 

gives  me  real  pleasure  to  be  of  assistance  to  you 
at  all  times.  Now  I  will  look  at  Merle." 

"I  am  sorry  to  see  you  looking  so  weak  and 
sick,  Merle.  What  do  you  suppose  caused  your 
sudden  faintness  at  the  concert?  You  were  ap- 
parently well  and  rested  before  the  singer's  en- 
trance. It  wasn't  a  case  of  love  at  first  sight,  was 
it?  We  may  as  well  jest  as  look  upon  the  dark 
side  of  the  picture." 

"You  don't  know  how  grieved  I  was  to  be  the 
means  of  depriving  you  of  the  pleasure  of  hear- 
ing so  exquisite  a  singer  as  Miss  Earle,  knowing, 
as  I  do,  your  love  of  music.  I  think  the  very 
thought  of  how  disappointed  you  must  have  been 
has  helped  to  make  me  sick.  I  would  like  to  be 
instrumental  in  bringing  you  happiness,  but  my 
weakness  robbed  you  of  a  special  delight.  Really, 
I  tried  not  to  give  up,  but  an  irresistible  wave  of 
power  seemed  to  pass  over  me." 

"I  understand.  Do  not  think  of  me  at  all.  My 
concern  for  you  and  your  health  supplanted  every 
other  feeling.  Merle,  your  father  is  dead,  and 
though  I  am  not  old  enough  in  years  to  fill  his 
place,  my  love  and  interest  in  you  are  sufficiently 
strong  to  warrant  me  a  father's  privilege  of  ques- 
tioning you  as  to  the  cause  of  this  undue  illness. 
You  know  me  well  enough  to  be  sure  that  what- 
ever you  may  say  to  me  will  never  be  repeated.  I 
would  not  ask  you  any  questions  except  in  the  in- 


42  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

terest  of  science,  but  I  want  to  find  out  what  has 
caused  this  condition.  You  were  apparently  well 
and  happy  until  the  singer  appeared,  then  you 
were  taken  suddenly  and  seriously  sick.  Merle, 
what  is  she  to  you?" 

"What  is  she  to  me?  Nothing.  I  did  not 
even  see  her." 

"Then  what  made  you  ill?" 

"I  do  not  know." 

"Think  well,  Merle.  Tell  me  every  sensation 
you  remember." 

"I  cannot  recall  anything  but  a  clutching  sensa- 
tion at  my  heart,  as  though  some  one  had  it  in 
his  hand,  and  tightened  his  hold  until  I  could 
neither  see  nor  hear,  and  a  loud  rumbling 
sounded  in  my  ears." 

"What  caused  these  sensations?  That  is  what 
I  want  to  know.  Tell  me,  Merle,  did  not  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  woman  evolve  some  painful  rec- 
ollection?" 

"How  could  it?  I  did  not  see  her.  I  do  not 
know  whether  she  was  young  or  old,  light  or  dark, 
large  or  small." 

"I  shall  be  obliged  to  put  you  into  the  trance 
state  to  find  out  the  exact  cause.  You  know, 
Merle,  I  never  permit  a  result  to  elude  me.  Are 
you  willing  I  should  try  to  find  the  cause  ?  I  con- 
fess I  am  as  ignorant  of  it  as  you." 

"You  know  I  am  always  willing  to  be  of  any 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  43 

assistance  to  you,  and  if  I  knew  the  cause,  I  would 
tell  you  more  quickly  than  my  own  father,  but  I 
do  not." 

"Very  well.  Now  sleep.  Speak.  Merle,  are 
you  all  right?" 

"Yes." 

"I  am  glad.  Now  I  want  to  know  what  was 
the  cause  of  your  physical  weakness  at  the  con- 
cert." 

"I  do  not  know." 

"You  do  not  know?  Do  not  answer  me  that 
way.  I  want  the  truth,  and  will  have  it.  What 
made  your  body  faint  and  sick?" 

"I  do  not  know." 

"Merle,  you  have  been  a  faithful,  truthful 
subject  for  almost  ten  years.  I  have  always 
chosen  you  when  some  severe  and  important  test 
was  before  me.  Never  yet  have  you  failed  to  re- 
spond to  my  wishes.  Do  not  let  this  be  the  first 
occasion  of  your  disobedience.  You  know  what 
made  your  heart  stop  beating.  Tell  me.  I  de- 
mand it.  What  is  that  woman  to  you?" 

"What  woman?    I  did  not  see  any  woman." 

"Merle,  you  are  lying  to  me.  Do  you  think 
you  can  make  me  believe  such  an  assertion  as 
that?  You  can  not  deceive  me.  Tell  me  the 
truth." 

"I  am  telling  you  the  truth." 


44  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"Merle,  I  will  you;  tell  me  what  that  woman 
is  to  you." 

"What  woman?" 

"I  cannot  tell  you  how  it  grieves  me  to  find 
you  so  untruthful;  no  man  on  earth  could  have 
convinced  me  of  the  fact  that  you  would  ever  give 
me  anything  but  truthful  answers.  Probably  you 
were  afraid  I  would  reprimand  you,  if  you  were 
to  tell  the  exact  truth,  but  I  will  not.  It  makes 
no  difference  into  what  conditions  you  may  have 
been  led,  or  what  you  have  done,  I  will  remain 
ever  your  staunch  friend.  Be  frank,  be  the  Merle 
I  have  so  long  loved  and  trusted.  What  made 
you  ill?" 

"I  do  not  know." 

"What  is  that  woman  to  you?" 

"What  woman?" 

"I  have  good  patience,  but  you  are  trying  it  too 
far.  You  shall  tell  me  the  truth." 

"I  am  telling  you  the  truth." 

"You  know  the  woman  who  sang." 

"I  do  not  know  her." 

"You  do." 

"I  do  not." 

"I  say  you  do.  Where  have  you  seen  her  be- 
fore last  night?" 

"Nowhere." 

"I  say  you  have,  and  you  shall  tell  me.  Merle, 
why  do  you  not  speak?  What  makes  you  act  in 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  45 

this  contrary  manner?  Speak.  You  know  this 
woman." 

"Yes." 

"I  knew  it.   Did  the  sight  of  her  make  you  ill?" 

"Yes." 

"Just  what  I  thought.  What  is  she  now,  or 
what  has  she  formerly  been  to  you?" 

"I  was  her  lover." 

"Ah!" 

"She  said  she  loved  me  and  urged  me  on,  but 
finally  I  discovered  I  was  only  one  of  several  ad- 
mirers. When  she  appeared,  the  shock  of  seeing 
her  thus  unexpectedly,  made  me  faint." 

"Why  did  you  not  tell  me  this  when  I  first 
asked  you  ?" 

"I  was  afraid." 

"You  would  have  pleased  me  much  more  in 
telling  the  truth.  There  is  no  disgrace  in  loving 
a  beautiful  woman.  Where  did  you  meet  her  and 
woo  her?" 

"I  do  not  know." 

"Of  course  you  know.    Tell  me  the  truth." 

"I  feel  as  though  it  were  a  long  time  ago,  and 
everywhere  there  was  sunshine  and  flowers,  but  I 
don't  know  where  it  was." 

"You  do;— tell  me." 

"I  cannot." 

"Do  you  hear  me,  Merle?    What  ails  the  boy? 


46  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

I  never  saw  him  like  this  before.  Merle,  answer 
me.  Where  did  you  first  meet  the  woman?" 

"I  never  saw  her." 

"You  just  told  me  you  were  her  lover.  Where 
did  you  know  her?" 

"I  do  not  know  her." 

"You  do,  and  I  will  you  to  tell  me  the  truth. 
Again,  where  did  you  first  meet  the  woman?" 

"I  am  tired." 

"Tell  me  the  truth  and  then  you  shall  rest." 

"I  do  not  know  any  more.     I  cannot  get  it." 

"Get  what?" 

"Where  she  was." 

"Where  were  you?" 

"With  you." 

"No;  with  her.  Merle,  you  must  be  very  ill 
when  you  talk  so  irrationally  .and  untruthfully. 
You,  whom  I  believed  to  be  the  soul  of  honor  and 
rectitude.  Sleep  awhile.  I  will  return,  and  then 
you  will  tell  me  truthfully.  Whom  can  I  trust,  if 
not  Merle?  Yet,  he  persists  in  telling  me  lies, 
and  defies  my  suggestions  for  truth.  This  proves 
to  me  that  I  have  yet  much  to  learn  of  men's  souls. 
I  would  have  given  much  rather  than  have  this 
occur,  for  I  can  never  again  feel  the  same  degree 
of  confidence  in  anything  he  may  give  me  in  the 
trance  state.  Heretofore  I  have  always  put 
implicit  faith  in  any  assertions  he  made,  but  I 
am  grievously  disappointed  at  this.  Women  are 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  47 

the  source  of  all  man's  iniquity.  She  has  made 
him  this,  and  yet  he  tries  to  shield  her.  He  was  a 
good  boy  until  her  influence  poisoned  him.  I  will 
take  him  in  his  normal  condition  and  teach  him 
to  avoid  women.  I  will  obliterate  her  memory 
even  from  his  mind,  for  he  is  too  good  a  boy  to  be 
ruined  by  a  frivolous  woman's  fancy.  Sleep 
sweetly  till  I  bid  you  wake,  Merle ;  I  will  go  and 
see  what  ails  Alice.  It  is  strange  she  should  also 
be  affected  at  this  time.  A  few  more  experiences 
like  this,  and  I  shall  have  good  reason  to  believe 
that  I  have  very  little  knowledge  of  the  human 
mind  and  mechanism." 

"Mrs.  Millard,  I  have  put  Merle  to  sleep.  He 
will  waken  calm  and  refreshed.  I  would  like 
Alice  to  come  here. — Ah !  Here  she  is.  Let  me 
see  what  is  troubling  you." 

"I  do  not  feel  ill,  Professor.  I  am  just  nervous 
and  weak." 

"Shall  I  put  you  to  sleep?" 

"I  wish  you  would." 

"Mrs.  Millard,  I  will  see  you  before  I  go. 
Sleep,  Alice.  That  is  well." 

"Poor  Merle." 

"Why  Alice,  what  makes  you  say  'poor 
Merle?'  He  is  sleeping  quietly,  and  will  awake 
refreshed  and  cheerful." 

"Poor  Merle!    Poor  Merle!" 


48  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"There  Alice,  that  will  do.  Do  not  try  to  talk; 
just  rest." 

"But  I  want  to  talk;  I  know  what  made  Merle 
sick." 

"You  do?    What  did  make  him  sick?" 

"You  did." 

"I?  Why  Alice,  I  am  making  him  well,  not 
ill." 

"You  made  him  sick." 

"What  power  is  working  to  make  you  and 
Merle  talk  so  strangely  to-day?" 

"I  say  that  you  made  him  ill." 

"There,  you  had  better  sleep  now,  you  are  in 
no  condition  to  talk." 

.  "You  think  the  beautiful  woman's  influence  af- 
fected him,  but  it  was  your  own  that  overcame 
him.  That  is  the  reason  you  could  not  control 
him.  Had  your  own  mind  been  at  rest  and  at 
peace,  you  could  have  prevented  his  present  sick- 
ness." 

"You  talk  enigmas,  Alice.  Merle  acknowl- 
edged while  in  the  trance  state  that  he  knew  the 
woman,  and  that  the  sight  of  her  overcame  him." 

"Then  he  told  you  an  untruth.  He  does  not 
know  the  woman." 

"Which  of  you  shall  I  believe?" 

"Me." 

"Under  similar  conditions,  he  would  answer 
the  same.  I  know  not  which  to  trust.  Balancing 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  49 

the  two  testimonies,  at  their  intrinsic  values,  any 
man  would  unhesitatingly  accept  Merle's  as  the 
more  reliable.  How  did  you  get  your  informa- 
tion that  I  caused  his  sickness?  If  my  influence 
made  him  ill,  what  agitated  me  so,  leaving  no 
sign  of  impression  upon  me,  yet  causing  another 
person  to  suffer?  You  have  given  me  some 
strange  assertions,  which  you  cannot  hope  to  have 
me  believe,  unless  you  give  me  logical  reasons 
for  so  doing." 

"It  is  very  hard  to  get  close  enough  into  your 
magnetism  to  sense  the  exact  causes  of  your  emo- 
tions, but  I  know  that  your  own  surprise  at  seeing 
the  face  of  that  woman  produced  such  a  shock, 
the  influence  was  reflected  upon  Merle's  body. 
You  could  control  yourself  by  strong  will  force, 
but  Merle  could  not  guard  against  the  powerful 
wave  of  magnetism  your  surprise  generated.  You 
have  mesmerized  him  so  much  he  is  sensitive  to 
your  every  thought,  either  spoken  or  silent,  and 
he  cannot  help  it." 

"Why  should  he  be  so  strangely  affected  just  at 
the  present  time?  He  never  exhibited  such  a 
tendency  before." 

"You  have  never  been  affected  so  strongly  be- 
fore, as  you  were  at  the  concert." 

"Why  was  I  so  affected  at  the  sight  of  a 
strange  woman  as  to  warrant  such  an  explana- 
tion of  Merle's  sickness  as  you  have  given  me?" 


50  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"She  was  not  a  strange  woman  to  you.  You 
were  not  pleased  to  see  her  there." 

"Why?" 

"I  do  not  know.  It  is  all  dark  before  me  now, 
but  I  will  yet  go  into  the  clouds  as  I  promised 
you.  I  told  you  Merle  could  not  do  the  work 
for  you,  for  I  saw  him  falling  down  before  it.  I 
can — after  a  few  times  trying.  I  cannot  see  the 
woman  myself.  I  feel  just  as  you  feel,  almost 
numb  from  a  severe  shock.  I  cannot  get  any 
more  now.  Do  not  be  impatient  nor  vexed  with 
Merle.  He  loves  you,  and  told  you  the  truth,  but 
your  stronger  will  (believing  he  knew  the 
woman)  compelled  him  to  say  that  he  did.  He 
will  not  be  well  again  until  you  become  calm  in 
your  own  mind,  for  all  the  sensations  that  sway 
your  soul  will  be  reflected  in  him.  You  are  a 
very  powerful  man,  but  even  you  cannot  set  aside 
Infinite  Law." 

"Before  you  go,  Alice,  try  to  tell  me  something 
about  the  lady.  Try  to  see  her." 

"I  cannot  see  her.  The  only  sensation  is  sad- 
nesi.  Oh,  10  deep !" 

"She  looked  anything  but  sad,  when  I  saw  her. 
I  think  you  have  not  gotten  into  her  influence  at 
all.  She  was  the  personification  of  cheerful- 
ness." 

"You  saw  only  the  body  of  the  woman,  which 
was  compelled  to  laugh,  at  her  desire  to  appear 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  5 1 

well.  How  do  you  know  when  a  person  smiles 
that  it  is  a  sign  of  happiness?  You  laugh — I 
always  knew  you  were  not  happy.  Would  anyone 
have  thought  to  have  seen  you  at  the  concert, 
looking  so  fine,  your  heart  was  aching  as  it  did?" 

"Try  once  more  to  see  her.  I  will  wait  pa- 
tiently." 

"I  shall  not  see  her  until  you  have  again.  I 
feel  sorry  for  her.  You  are  so  kind,  and  I  feel 
you  are  going  to  be  as  cruel  as  your  nature  will 
allow." 

"There,  Alice,  wake  up  cheerful  and  strong. 
You  have  talked  enough.  Wake  up.  There,  you 
are  feeling  better;  I  know  by  the  healthful  flush 
upon  your  face.  Merle  is  still  sleeping.  Leave 
him  as  he  is.  I  will  be  back  again  to-day.  He 
will  soon  be  himself  again." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  that;  mother  and  I 
have  been  quite  worried  about  him;  he  acted  so 
unlike  himself,  but  we  felt  you  could  cure  him.  I 
will  speak  to  mother;  you  may  tell  her  anything 
you  want  done." 

"Mrs.  Millard,  you  may  relieve  your  mind  of 
all  anxiety  concerning  Merle.  See  how  rosy  and 
well  Alice  is  looking.  I  will  have  Merle  the 
same.  There  is  nothing  you  can  do  for  him,  any 
more  than  to  keep  him  perfectly  quiet.  I  will 
come  back  later  in  the  day.  I  have  an  appoint- 
ment at  my  home,  so  I  must  be  going." 


52  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"A  mother's  loving  gratitude  will  follow  you, 
Professor.  My  constant  wish  is  that  you  may  be 
as  happy  yourself  as  you  make  others." 

As  William  walked  briskly  away  from  Merle's 
home  to  his  own,  Mrs.  Millard's  parting  words 
followed  him,  causing  him  to  think  sadly. 
"Happy — me  happy!  Does  a  happy  man  work 
as  I  work,  who  has  money  enough  to  gratify  his 
every  whim,  but  concentrates  every  thought  and 
interest  upon  science,  experiment  and  work,  just 
to  lose  sight  of  himself?  I  flattered  myself 
years  ago  that  I  had  conquered  myself;  stifled 
every  sensation  and  emotion  common  to  youth 
and  man,  transformed  myself  into  a  student  of 
science,  and  grew  gradually  to  believe  myself 
quite  a  power  in  the  use  of  psychology.  After  all 
my  work,  I  am,  in  a  day,  brought  face  to  face  with 
my  great  ignorance  and  weakness,  at  the  very 
time  I  seemed  nearest  to  the  goal  I  have  so  long 
held  before  me,  while  all  my  boasted  calmness 
and  control  over  my  nerves  and  body  were  in- 
stantaneously dispelled  by  a  woman's  presence. 

"No  man  could  have  made  me  believe  I  was  so 
weak.  I  will  overcome  this  humiliating  weakness, 
as  I  have  similar  ones  in  the  past.  It  must  have 
been  the  suddenness  of  her  appearance  before  me 
that  temporarily  shattered  all  my  self-control. 

"Who  would  have  expected  to  see  her  in  the 
famous  singer  whom  everyone  is  adoring? 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  53 

Praise,  flattery  and  homage !  Well,  that  will 
make  her  happy  for  a 'while,  then  she  will  find 
how  empty  and  worthless  it  all  is.  What  reason 
can  she  possibly  have  for  coming  to  see  me,  of  all 
persons? 

"I  may  as  well  acknowledge  the  truth  to  my- 
self. I  would  have  allowed  Merle  to  suffer  be- 
fore I  would  have  gone  out,  while  she  stood 
there.  She  would  have  thought  I  felt  shocked  to 
see  her,  but  she  will  find  me  entirely  calm  and  col- 
lected;— master  of  myself. 

"To  think  that  now,  of  all  times,  Merle  fa>ls 
me!  If  I  ever  wanted  his  help,  it  is  now.  I  ought 
to  be  strong  enough  and  shrewd  enough  to  com- 
pete with  a  woman.  I  cannot  collect  my  thoughts 
sufficiently  to  even  try  to  conjecture  the  cause  of 
Merle's  and  Alice's  inconsistency  in  talk.  Truly, 
inconsistency,  you  never  had  a  more  ardent  and 
faithful  pupil  than  I.  My  whole  bearing  is  an 
example  of  inconsistency,  without  modification.  I 
am  glad  no  person  can  know  from  my  outward 
appearance,  the  great  tumult  sweeping  over  my 
soul. 

"Happy?  Poor  woman,  she  did  not  mean  to 
be  sarcastic,  for  she  was  sincere  in  her  wish,  but 
my  worst  enemy  could  not  give  me  a  keener 

thrust.  Now  to  tell  James.  He  and  Mrs.  C 

must  not  be  seen  by  her.  I  seem  pursued  by  fate, 


54  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

yet  I  have  always  been  an  honorable  man.  Some- 
times I  am  almost  convinced  those  who  try  least 
to  be  so  are  blessed  with  the  greatest  happiness." 


CHAPTER  SIX 

WHEN  William  reached  his  home,  he  went 
directly  to  his  private  apartment,  telling  the 
attendant  who  let  him  in  to  send  James  to  him  at 
once.  He  had  no  more  than  removed  his  coat, 
when  there  was  a  rap  on  the  door,  and  in  answer 
to  his  "Come  in"  an  aged  man  appeared,  small  in 
stature,  but  very  erect,  the  personification  of  neat- 
ness and  exactness.  Looking  at  this  man,  one 
would  not  suppose  he  had  ever  made  an  error  in 
system,  or  forgotten  any  of  the  rules  respecting 
cleanliness  and  order. 

It  was  easily  to  be  seen  at  a  single  glance  his 
whole  soul  bowed  down  in  admiration  and 
homage  to  his  master,  whom  he  loved  with  that 
degree  of  fervor  that  passes  the  bounds  of  ordi- 
nary affection,  and  servitude,  and  enters  the  realm 
of  adoration  or  reverence. 

The  horizon  of  his  present  and  future  was 
bounded  by  this  man's  pleasure  and  displeasure. 
His  eyes  fastened  themselves  at  once  upon  his 
master's  when  he  was  bidden  to  enter.  The  most 
careless  observer  would  have  said,  could  he  have 
obtained  but  one  glimpse  of  his  attitude  and  de- 
portment, "that  man  is  a  slave  to  his  master,  still 
I  would  not  want  to  stir  the  depths  of  his  nature 
towards  me  as  an  antagonist,  for  he  is  no  ordi- 

55 


56  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

nary  character,  but  a  power  whichever  way  he 
may  incline." 

For  a  brief  interval  after  he  entered,  no  word 
was  spoken  by  either.  James,  the  newcomer,  was 
looking  at  his  master,  while  William  hesitated  and 
seemed  confused.  Finally  he  spoke,  but  anyone 
would  have  noticed  the  hot  flush  which  diffused 
his  face,  and  which  was  a  very  foreign  expression 
to  his  usually  pale  and  colorless  hue. 

"James,  I  have  sent  for  you  to  impart  a  most 
unusual  command.  Ever  since  you  came  into  my 
service,  you  have  been  faithful,  loyal  and  consid- 
erate of  my  every  pleasure  and  comfort.  Not 
once  have  I  had  any  occasion  to  censure  you  or 
doubt  your  loving  service.  Such  faithfulness  de- 
mands recognition.  During  the  darkest  days  of 
my  life,  you  guided  and  thought  for  me,  when  I 
was  unable  to  think  coherently  or  strongly  for 
myself.  Such  service  can  never  be  rewarded. 

"I  hope  I  have  proved  myself  to  be,  at  least, 
a  kind  and  considerate  master.  If  I  have  failed 
in  any  respect,  it  is  because  I  lacked  wisdom  to 
express  myself,  as  my  heart  has  overflowed  with 
gratitude." 

"Do  not  say  any  more,  Professor.  Never  was 
a  poor  servant  blessed  with  so  kind  a  master  be- 
fore as  I  have  been  here.  I  have  been  with  you 
too  long  not  to  read  the  expression  of  your  face 
aright.  You  are  in  sore  trouble.  This  is  a  chance 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  57 

for  me  to  show  the  depths  of  my  devotion  to  you. 
Bid  me  make  any  sacrifice,  ask  me  to  perform  any 
work,  however  delicate  or  dangerous,  and  you 
shall  see  how  much  James  loves  you.  Believe 
me,  Professor,  I  know  only  one  aim  and  object 
in  life, — that  is  to  further  and  guard  your  happi- 
ness, or  I  should  say  your  bodily  comfort,  for  I 
know  you  are  not  happy,  though  the  Gods  have 
given  you  riches,  power  and  wisdom. 

"You  are  too  good  a  man  not  to  have  some- 
where in  store  for  you  the  same  amount  of  pleas- 
ure you  are  always  striving  to  give  to  someone 
else.  Surely,  you  are  511 — I  will  bring  you  some 
wine." 

"No,  James,  I  do  not  want  it." 

"But  you  have  eaten  nothing  at  home  for  a 
whole  day.  Your  bed  has  not  been  disturbed,  and 
you  tremble  so  I  know  that  you  are  not  well.  Ltt 
me  send  for  Dr.  Harrington." 

"NO." 

"There,  I  implore  you,  take  some  wine.  Rest, 
and  I  will  see  no  one  disturbs  you." 

"Sleep !  I  feel  as  though  I  could  never  sleep 
again.  Wine  is  impotent  to  restore  my  calm- 
ness, James.  Only  a  powerful  exercise  of  will 
can  do  that.  By  and  by  I  will  gain  it.  I  sent  for 
you  to  help  me  pass  a  darker  condition  than  has 
heretofore  entered  my  most  disappointing  and 
troubled  life.  You  have  never  yet  failed  me  and 


58  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

I  do  not  think  you  will  now.  I  would  not  have  per- 
mitted any  other  person  to  see  me  so  unmanned, 
but  when  you  came  in  just  then,  it  brought  too 
forcibly  for  me  to  control  myself,  those  old  times, 
when  your  coming  was  the  signal  for  my  happi- 
ness, and  now  the  contrast  is  so  great,  it  for  a 
time  overcame  me.  I  will  be  myself  again  soon." 

"Pardon  an  old  man's  inquisitiveness.  You 
know  it  can  only  arise  from  my  love  for  you,  for 
I  have  given  as  good  a  test  as  one  man  can  give 
another  of  my  faithfulness.  I  have  never  seen 
you  so  agitated  and  upset  since  that  awful  time 
you  forbade  me  to  ever  mention.  I  have  been 
as  silent  as  the  grave,  but  I  feel  you  could  not  be 
so  upset  but  by  something  connected  with  that  or 
some  tidings  of  it.  Forgive  my  speaking  of  it 
when  you  have  commanded  my  silence,  for  this  is 
my  first  disobedience  in  all  these  years." 

"James,  Clarissa  is  coming  here  to-day." 

"Master — do  my  ears  deceive  me?  My  little 
Clarissa?  My  beloved  Clarissa?  My  beautiful 
lady?" 

"James,  are  you  beside  yourself?" 

"How  can  I  be  calm  when  I  shall  welcome  my 
blessed  lady?  You  say  she  is  coming.  Blessed 
be  the  day  when  her  feet  cross  your — " 

"That  will  do.  I  see  you  still  love  her  better 
than  me,  who  have  tried  to  be  your  friend,  when 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  59 

she  forsook  and  forgot  you.  Such  is  the  grati- 
tude of  this  world." 

"There  is  no  test  or  sacrifice  any  man  can  pass 
through,  I  would  not  gladly  and  cheerfully  en- 
dure to  prove  my  loyalty  to  you.  You  tell  me 
Clarissa  is  coming  here,  then  condemn  me  for  re- 
joicing, when  there  hasn't  been  a  day  passed  for 
years  I  have  not  prayed  for  this  very  thing.  How 
can  I  help  rejoicing  at  your  happiness?  Why  do 
you  look  so  serious?  I  know — My  God!  They 
will  bring  her  poor  dead  body  here.  Poor  child, 
we  will  cover  it  with  flowers.  I  will  cut  all  those 
we  were  saving  for  the  public  exhibition.  You 
will  not  care,  will  you  Professor?  It  is  the  last 
favor  a  poor  old  servant  can  do.  You  know  I  al- 
ways keep  one  plant  of  her  favorite  blossoms 
growing.  There  is  only  one  spray  of  them,  but 
she  would  like  them  in  her  hand.  I  always  felt 
she  would  come,  and  I  wanted  her  to  find  them  in 
season,  or  out  of  season  her  flowers,  a  fit  sign  of 
the  constancy  of  the  love  we  felt  for  her." 

"Stop!  You  are  giving  her  more  credit  than 
I  feel  is  her  due.  Your  love  for  her  is  stronger 
than  I  had  dreamed.  It  is  well  you  have  not  told 
me  before  of  your  keeping  a  particular  blossom 
among  my  plants  for  her,  otherwise  you  would 
not  have  preserved  the  plants,  and  remained  in 
my  service.  If  your  love  for  her  is  stronger  than 


60  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

for  me,  I  will  release  you  from  your  allegiance  to 
me,  and  you  had  better  seek  her  service." 

"Remember,  I  am  an  old  man,  no  longer  quick 
to  understand.  Let  that  fact  be  my  excuse.  No 
other  master  will  I  ever  serve  willingly.  I  know 
not  how  to  talk  or  act.  You  say  she  is  coming, 
yet  you  are  angry  when  I  feel  joy.  Why  does  she 
come,  if  not  dead?" 

"By  her  own  wish." 

"I  Always  told  you  she  loved  you." 

"She  is  not  coming  because  she  loves  me.  She 
has  heard  I  am  a  powerful  mesmerist,  and  wishes 
me  to  mesmerize  her." 

"No!  No!  You  do  not  mean  to  say  she  is 
coming  here  unbidden  and  unwelcomed  by  you." 

"You  may  be  sure  I  have  extended  her  no  in- 
vitation. I  suppose  she  thinks  she  can  deal  with 
me  as  before.  If  she  can  come  unbidden,  I  am  a 
very  weak  man,  if  I  cannot  act  the  part  of  an 
hospitable  host." 

"There  must  be  some  mistake  here;  Clarissa 
is  too  proud  to  place  herself  in  such  a  place.  She 
does  not  know  whom  you  are." 

"Why  doesn't  she?  She  went  to  Dr.  Baxter 
and  solicited  his  influence  to  do  for  her  what  she 
knew  I  would  not." 

"My  poor  old  brain  is  numb;  but  I  know  that 
Clarissa  has  some  motive  good  and  true,  or  she 
would  not  humble  herself  to  you.  I  know  she 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  61 

thinks  by  bending  her  pride,  you  will  forget  and 
forgive.  She  knows  yo'u  too  well  to  believe  you 
will  seek  her,  although  we  all  were  to  die  of  lone- 
someness  and  sorrow.  That  is  the  way  she  used 
to  do  when  she  was  small.  Be  imperious  and 
wilful  as  a  little  queen,  then  come  and — " 

"There, — reminiscences  are  not  interesting  to 
me.  They  might  be  to  her.  You  have  the  priv- 
ilege to  choose  between  her  and  me,  as  you  did 
once  before.  There  will  be  the  same  conditions 
attached  to  the  bargain.  You  cannot  serve  both. 
Consider  yourself  entirely  free  to  choose.  You 
have  served  me  well — I  appreciate  your  faith- 
fulness, but  could  not  hope  to  vie — " 

"Do  not  say  any  more, — my  head  is  going 
round  and  round.  Won't  you  tell  me  why  she  is 
coming  here?" 

"I  have  told  you." 

"Master,  you  do  not  think  that  is  the  only  rea- 
son? I  know  she  is  hungry  to  see  you.  You 
will  not  go  to  her,  so  she  is  coming  to  you.  She  is 
proud,  and  must  have  suffered  awfully  before  she 
could  do  it.  When  you  see  her,  you  will  forget 
what  she  did,  same  as  I  used  to  when  she  had 
picked  all  my  choice — " 

"Enough.  There  is  not  the  slightest  resem- 
blance between  a  man's  heart  and  a  flower, 
though  she  does  seem  to  think  so.  I  told  you 
Merle  was  sick,  and  you  professed  to  be  sorry, 


62  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

as  you  said  you  thought  him  to  be  an  unusually 
fine  young  man." 

"I  meant  it.  He  is,  next  to  yourself,  the  best 
man  I  ever  saw." 

"What  do  you  suppose  caused  his  illness?" 

"How  could  I  know?" 

"Your  idol  of  admiration  and  worship — 
(  larissa." 

"No,  it  cannot  be  so.  She  would  not  make  an 
insect  to  suffer.  I  remember — " 

"I  do  not  care  to  hear  remembrances.  He  told 
me  so  himself.  He  had  been  her  lover  at  one 
time,  and  the  knowledge  he  was  only  one  of  sev- 
eral ruined  his  life.  He  had  not  seen  her  for 
some  time,  but,  coming  suddenly  into  her  pres- 
ence, being  weak  from  long  entrancement,  he  re- 
ceived such  a  shock  he  has  been  weak  and  fever- 
ish ever  since.  The  same  old  story,  you  see !" 

"I  do  not  think  Merle  would  lie,  Professor,  but 
I  cannot  believe  Clarissa  would  willingly  ruin 
any  man's  life.  Everything  seems  to  be  tending 
to  a  more  dense  darkness.  When  she  comes,  I 
will  take  her  the  bunch  of  flowers  I  have  raised 
for  her,  and  tell  her  how  perplexed  I  am.  She 
will  explain.  She  always  told  the  truth,  no  mat- 
ter what  she  did." 

"How  she  must  have  changed  since  child- 
hood." 

"Do  not  laugh  like  that." 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  63 

"That  was  a  droll  remark.  She  always  told 
the  truth,  no  matter  what  she  did. — Well,  time 
is  flying.  She  will  soon  be  here.  Which  are 
you  going  to  be  loyal  to,  her  or  me?  You  have 
not  much  time  to  decide.  That  is  her  fault,  not 
mine.  If  you  conclude  to  remain  in  my  service, 
you  must  make  a  quick  decision,  as  I  shall  insist 
upon  both  you  and  your  wife's, shutting  yourselves 
up  in  your  own  apartments  while  she  is  here,  that 
she  may  neither  see  you  nor  know  you  are  here." 

"Not  even  see  her?     Not  one  glance?" 

"No.  Not  and  remain  in  my  service;  further- 
more, your  wife  must  not  even  know  she  is  com- 
ing. I  do  not  trust  women.  She  might  promise 
secrecy,  but  would  yield  to  the  temptation  to  look 
at  her,  to  see  how  she  had  changed.  While  she 
was  looking,  the  famous  Miss  Earle  would  see 
her,  and  then  such  a  scene  would  follow  as  I  don't 
wish  Baxter  and  Harrington  to  see.  What  are 
you  looking  at  me  like  that  for?" 

"You  do  not  mean  that  Miss  Earle,  the  great 
singer,  is  Clarissa?" 

"None  other,  James.  Time  makes  many 
changes.  But  quick, — you  must  choose." 

"""I  never  did,  nor  never  will  condemn  or  be- 
lieve anything  against  her." 

"Then  you  decide  to  go  to  her?  No  doubt 
«he  will  be  glad  to  have  you  with  her  again.1* 

"I  did  not  say  that.     I  said  I  trusted  her,  and 


64  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

I  do.  She  had  reasons  I  did  not  know,  and  prob- 
ably never  shall,  for  doing  what  she  did.  I  shall 
serve  you  lovingly  and  faithfully  as  long  as 
breath  remains  in  my  old  body,  unless  you  send 
me  away.  I  had  rather  die  than  know  that  she 
was  here  though,  and  not  hear  the  sound  of  her 
sweet  voice,  or  feel  the  touch  of  her  soft,  white 
hands,  but  I  will  follow  your  directions,  and  so 
shall  Nancy.  I  will  keep  her  working.  May  I 
ask  just  one  question?" 

"I  have  never  refused  to  answer  you,  have  I?" 
"Shall  you  mesmerize  her?     If  you  do,  may  I 
not  take  just  one  look  at  her?     She  will  not  know 
it." 

"I  shall  have  nothing  to  do  with  her." 
"But,  master,  everyone  says  you  have  wonder- 
ful power.    I  do  not  understand  it.    Couldn't  you 
mesmerize  her  and  find  out  why  she  left  us?" 
"Nonsense.    I  know  well  enough." 
"If  you  wanted  to  do  so,  could  you  make  her 
tell  you  in  that  way? 
"Yes." 

"Then  why  do  you  not  do  it?" 
"It  is  not  worth  the  trouble.  I  want  to  thank 
you  for  your  loyalty  to  me.  You  will  never  be 
the  loser,  James.  I  trust  you  to  keep  both  your- 
self and  your  wife  from  sight  while  she  is  here. 
To  reward  you,  I  will  tell  you  the  principal  ac- 
count she  gives  of  herself  during  the  interview, 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  65 

after  she  has  gone.  I  ani  done  with  you  now. 
Do  not  look  so  solemn,  James;  your  part  is  far 
easier  than  mine." 

"If  you  should  mesmerize  her,  may  I  see  her?" 
"I  can  easily  promise  you  that — " 
"I  will  put  those  flowers  in  the  library,  under 
your  picture,  just  where  she  loved  to  see  them. 
She  will  know  she  isn't  forgotten  here.     When 
you  want  me,  tell  Robert  to  come  to  my  private 
room.     Nancy  and  I  will  be  there. — I  was  only 
saying  to  send   Robert  to  my  room  when  you 
wanted  me,  as  Nancy  and  I  would  be  there." 
******* 

As  the  door  closed,  William  threw  himself  into 
the  nearest  chair,  repeating  James's  words  "rath- 
er die  than  know  she  was  here  and  not  hear  the 
sound  of  her  sweet  voice,  or  feel  the  touch  of  her 
soft,  white  hands."  His  lips  closed  firmer  and 
firmer  together,  as  he  felt  how  much  easier  it 
was  not  to  see  her  than  to  meet  her  as  he  must; 
as  a  stranger;  calm  and  collected,  while  his  whole 
being  was  swaying  with  emotions  so  varied  and 
conflicting;  he  could  not  separate  nor  enumerate 
them  himself. 

Of  all  the  bitter  lessons  life  had  furnished  him, 
this  was  certainly  the  bitterest.  Then  came  the 
thought,  "I  must  control  my  thoughts.  I  will  be 
brave  and  calm — apparently  satisfied  and  happy 
with  my  lot  in  life.  If  she  has  the  heartlessness 


66  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

to  seek  me,  she  shall  witness  no  ravages  her  per- 
fidy has  made  upon  me.  She  shall  not  gloat  over 
my  misery.  I  will  dress  now.  I  will  show  her 
that  there  is  at  least  one  man  who  can  resist  the 
witchery  of  her  presence,  despite  her  fame." 


.CHAPTER  SEVEN 

WHEN  William  had  dressed,  and  entered  his 
library  to  attend  to  the  writing  which  the 
day's  excitement  had  caused  him  to  neglect,  not 
even  the  most  careful  observer  of  human  nature 
could  have  discovered  signs  of  a  disturbed  mind  in 
either  his  face  or  his  bearing.  He  seated  him- 
self, and  immediately  began  to  critically  examine 
the  papers  which  awaited  his  attention,  and  be- 
fore the  bell  announcing  the  arrival  of  his  guests 
rang,  he  had  done  quite  an  amount  of  work. 

He  arose  at  once,  and  went  to  the  reception 
hall  to  greet  them.  There  was  not  the  least  per- 
ceptible tremor  in  his  voice  when  he  bade  them 
welcome,  and  acknowledged  the  introduction  to 
the  lady  who  came  with  Dr.  Baxter. 

After  the  usual  salutations  were  over,  he  in- 
vited them  into  the  adjoining  room,  and  Dr. 
Baxter  said, — 

"You  see  we  were  right  on  time,  Huskins. 
One  of  my  pet  foibles,  you  know,  is  punctuality. 
Miss  Earle,  unlike  most  of  her  sex,  was  prompt- 
ness itself,  waiting  for  me,  instead  of  keeping  me 
waiting  for  her.  Harrington  sent  his  regards, 
as  he  was  unable  to  join  us.  He  was  suddenly 
called  from  town,  to  be  gone  several  days.  I 
hope  I  will  not  prove  'de  trop'  at  this  interview; 

67 


68  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

if  so,  however,  consider  me  yours  to  direct.  I 
will  go  into  another  room,  and  remain  until  you 
have  finished.  Miss  Earle,  you  look  very  pale, 
and  you  are  trembling  violently.  You  are  ner- 
vous. There  is  no  occasion  for  fearing  Huskins; 
he  is  a  royal  good  fellow.  Most  women  are 
nervous  toward  him.  Eh,  Huskins?" 

Miss  Earle  spoke  up  quickly.  Her  voice  was 
calm,  though  she  trembled  visibly.  "I  have  no 
fear  of  Prof.  Huskins.  Far  from  it;  but  I  am 
troubled  considerably  with  this  most  distressing 
form  of  nervousness.  I  shall  soon  recover." 

"You  work  harder  than  you  should,  perhaps. 
It  is  no  uncommon  thing  for  women,  and  some- 
times men,  to  be  seized  with  a  sort  of  vertigo 
when  they  first  meet  Huskins.  They  seem  to  feel 
that  he  has  some  mysterious  power;  their  doubts 
and  fears  temporarily  control  them.  You  will 
feel  more  at  ease  after  you  have  talked  with  him 
a  while.  His  power  is  just  the  thing  to  remove 
your  nervousness.  It  was  wisdom  upon  your  part 
that  prompted  you  to  come  to  him  to  be  mesmer- 
ized. Medicine  could  not  do  what  he  can  for 
you.  Would  you  feel  freer  to  talk  if  I  were  to 
leave  the  room?" 

"You  will  please  me  best  by  remaining  here. 
Both  of  you  gentlemen  have  doubtless  heard,  and 
probably  believe,  that  women  are  but  living  types 
of  contradiction  and  inconsistency.  I  shall  be  to 


PKOFESSOR  HUSKINS  69 

you  but  another  proof  of  the  adage.  Yesterday, 
I  had  but  one  absorbing  thought — to  be  mesmer- 
ized; and  I  naturally  desired  to  be  taken  to  the 
most  renowned  exponent  and  operator.  My 
exorbitant  wish  granted,  my  enthusiasm,  strange 
to  state,  entirely  vanished.  I  am  very  sorry  that 
any  whim  of  mine  has  discommoded  you  whose 
time  is  so  valuable." 

"Not  at  all,  Miss  Earle,  it  has  afforded  me 
great  pleasure  to  be  of  service  to  you,  and  Hus- 
kins  has  any  quantity  of  time  at  his  disposal. 
He  only  works  when  he  feels  like  it.  I  am  sure 
your  enthusiasm  only  failed  you  because  you  are 
uncertain  of  the  sensation  accompanying  the 
trance  condition.  It  is  not  unpleasant.  I  know 
that  you  would  be  a  good  'subject'  and  could  be 
put  to  sleep  easily.  Am  I  not  right,  Huskins?" 

"Miss  Earle  has  a  temperament  very  suscep- 
tible to  magnetic  influence,  and  would  experience 
no  unpleasant  sensations  while  passing  to  sleep. 
I  am  sure  I  could  remove  the  nervous  disorder." 

"I  appreciate  your  kindly  interest  in  me,  gen- 
tlemen, but  all  my  desire  for  personal  experience 
with  magnetic  sleep  has  gone,  never  to  return: 
I  feel  now.  It  may  seem  strange  to  you, — I  came 
to  you,  to  two  strangers,  for  such  an  experiment, 
without  bringing  with  me  an  attendant,  or  obtain- 
ing your  services  through  the  intervention  of  mu- 
tual acquaintances.  The  reason  for  my  singular 


70  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

action  was,  I  wanted  no  one  to  know  about  it. 
Your  reputations  were  both  such  I  knew  you  to 
be  gentlemen.  Really,  I  did  not  pause  to  think 
how  it  would  look.  It  seemed  to  me  as  though 
I  was  going  to  a  physician.  It  is  quite  proper 
to  go  there  unattended." 

"Such  an  apology  is  unnecessary.  Do  not  allow 
such  a  trifling  obstacle  to  interfere  with  the 
accomplishment  of  your  wish,  for  Huskins'  house- 
keeper is  a  venerable  and  estimable  woman.  She 
often  assists  him.  She  is  a  woman  you  would 
trust  as  a  mother.  You  may  never  have  such 
an  opportunity  again,  for  I  had  considerable 
work  to  gain  the  Professor's  consent  to  mesmer- 
ize you.  I  imagine,  however,  your  remarkable 
singing  last  night  had  more  to  do  with  it,  after 
all,  than  any  persuasion  on  my  part.  Who  could 
refuse  anything  to  the  possessor  of  so  matchless 
a  voice?" 

"Allow  me  to  express  the  admiration  I  felt  at 
the  rendering  of  the  first  number  you  sang — 
doubtless  all  were  equally  good.  Unfortunately 
for  me,  one  of  my  subjects  who  went  with  me  was 
taken  violently  ill,  and  we  were  compelled  to 
leave.  He  is  a  friend  of  yours,  he  tells  me." 

"You  flatter  me  by  your  encomiums.  I  am 
pleased  you  enjoyed  the  song.  You  say  the 
gentleman  who  was  with  you  was  a  friend  of  mine. 
May  I  ask  his  name?" 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  71 

"Merle  Millard." 

"Merle  Millard?  That  is  a  strange  name  to 
me.  I  have  no  recollection  of  ever  having  met 
him.  No  person  who  works  in  public  can  hope 
to  remember  all  the  estimable  people  whom  they 
meet.  I  hope  he  has  recovered  from  his  indis- 
position." 

"I  am  sorry  to  say  he  has  not.  It  is  strange 
you  do  not  recall  him  at  all.  He  told  me  today 
he  once  knew  you  intimately." 

"I  have  had  few  intimate  acquaintances  in  my 
life.  I  have  no  recollection  of  ever  having  heard 
that  name  before.  I  may  have  met  him  at  some 
reception,  and  forgotten  him;  more  than  that,  I 
do  not  know  him.  I  hope  he  will  have  a  speedy 
recovery.  I  will  not  intrude  longer  on  your 
time." 

"Can  we  say  nothing  to  induce  you  to  carry 
out  your  original  intention?" 

"No,  Dr.  Baxter;  I  thank  you  sincerely  and 
earnestly  for  your  kindness  and  courtesy." 

"They  are  ever  at  your  disposal.  Would  it 
be  overstepping  the  bounds  of  politeness  to  ask 
you  to  sing  just  one  song?  The  Professor  is 
quite  a  musician,  himself,  and  has  a  piano  in  per- 
fect order;  for  I  know  he  is  so  susceptible  to  dis- 
cords. I  have  never  had  the  pleasure  of  hear- 
ing you  sing.  Granting  my  wish,  I  shall  always 
regard  this  day  in  my  memory  as  one  of  the  most 


72  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

fortunate  in  my  life.  I  know  the  Professor  will 
gladly  accompany  you  on  the  piano." 

"You  have  been  too  kind  for  me  to  refuse.  I 
owe  you  both  some  return  for  the  patience  you 
have  shown  my  varying  moods.  I  will  not  trou- 
ble the  Professor  to  play  for  me,  as  I  am  used 
to  playing  my  own  accompaniments.  I  will  sing 
you  a  song  from  memory,  if  that  will  be  your 
pleasure." 

"We  will  adjourn  at  once  to  the  music  room. 
The  Professor  is  not  a  married  man,  but  he  keeps 
an  establishment  of  as  many  rooms  as  though  he 
had  a  large  family.  He  is  a  lucky  man: — rich, 
happy,  powerful  and  talented.  How  he  has 
managed  to  escape  designing  mothers  and  beauti- 
ful daughters,  is  a  continual  problem  to  his 
friends." 

"Science  is  a  jealous  mistress,  and  is  at  present 
the  wife  of  my  choice;  the  presiding  mistress  of 
the  house.  I  hope,  Miss  Earle,  you  will  find  the 
instrument  in  fairly  good  tune.  Had  I  known  I 
was  to  be  so  highly  honored,  I  should  have  had 
it  especially  tuned  for  you,  but  I  know  that  you 
are  too  gracious  not  to  make  allowances  for  any 

defects  that  may  be  found." 

******* 

"What  an  exquisite  voice!  Words  fail  to  ex- 
press my  gratitude  for  this  feast  of  music;  I 
shall  never  forget  it.  Permit  me  to  offer  you 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  73 

these  flowers  which  have  been  placed  beneath 
Huskins'  picture.  Such  music  is  only  fitly  re- 
warded by  flowers." 

"It  is  a  beautiful  bouquet.  I  appreciate  your 
compliment  and  kindness.  These  waxy,  white 
tuberoses  are  very  rare  at  this  season  of  the  year. 
They  are  beautiful  flowers,  but  their  odor  affects 
me  unpleasantly.  Singers,  you  know,  are  very 
sensitive  to  the  fragrance  of  flowers.  May  I  ask 
the  Professor  if  he  will  kindly  send  them  to  the 
sick  gentleman,  with  my  compliments  and  best 
wishes?  Flowers  bring  such  a  cheerful  influence 
to  the  sick  room.  Permit  me  to  thank  you  for 
your  hospitality,  Professor,  and  to  apologize  for 
my  unseemly  intrusion.  Believe  me,  I  truly  ap- 
preciate all  your  kindness." 

"It  affords  me  great  pleasure  if  I  have  been  of 
any  service  to  you,  Miss  Earle;  may  success  at- 
tend you  always.  I  will  call  at  your  office  some- 
time tomorrow,  Baxter.  Au  revoir." 

After  watching  his  guests  depart,  William 
strode  quickly  back  to  the  music  room.  Any  per- 
son seeing  him  would  have  known  that  some 
strong  emotion  was  raging  in  his  soul.  His  eyes 
flashed  with  that  brightness  that  only  shows  itself 
under  stress  of  strong  feeling,  and  he  walked 
straight  to  the  bouquet  which  Miss  Earle  had  left 
upon  the  table,  near  where  she  had  stood.  He 
took  it  up,  and  throwing  it  upon  the  floor,  crushed 


74  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

the  sweet  flowers  under  his  feet  until  all  their 
beauty  was  gone,  but  the  whole  room  was  filled 
with  their  fragrance. 

"She  dared  ask  me  to  carry  these  to  her  old 
love.  She  dared  ask  me !  Me !  Is  she  not  satis- 
fied with  past  torture,  and  must  she  add  present 
insult  to  it?  I  carry  flowers  from  her  to  another 
man?  Why  did  I  not  crush  them  here  before 
her?  She  does  not  like  their  odor — they  affect 
her  unpleasantly.  She  has  changed  her  mind 
since  I  can  remember.  Once  they  affected  her 
differently.  She  was  nervous  and  trembling  like 
a  child.  What  sent  her  here  ?  She  shall  not  defy 
or  humiliate  me  in  the  future.  She  is  a  rarely 
organized  sensitive.  I  am  an  expert  mesmerist. 
I  will  her  to  come  and  beg  me  to  mesmerize  her. 
First,  I  will  refuse,  then,  when  I  am  ready,  I  will 
influence  her.  She  shall  see,  think  and  act  just 
as  I  will  her.  I  will  put  every  particle  of  force 
in  my  soul  into  the  work.  I  will  make  her  my 
obedient  slave.  Ask  me  to  carry  flowers  to  your 
old  lover!  You  dared  to  look  me  calmly  in  the 
eye,  and  to  say  without  a  quiver,  'Carry  them, 
with  my  compliments  and  best  wishes  to  the  sick 
man.'  My  flowers,  I  was  to  carry  to  him.  Think 
of  it!  My  flowers  with  her  compliments.  If 
there  is  any  power  in  magnetism,  and  I  have 
proven  its  efficacy,  I  will  crush  out  of  your  heart 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  75 

the  pride  that  prompted  that  insult,  as  thoroughly 
as  I  have  the  beauty  of  these  flowers. 

"Not  one  throb  of  pity  for  you.  You  are 
weaving  a  net  for  Baxter,  too,  probably.  Make 
the  most  of  your  time,  for  I  solemnly  swear  I 
will  make  you  suffer  just  as  much  as  you  have 
made  me.  I  have  made  a  success  of  every  work 
I  have  ever  undertaken,  and  I  will  make  one  of 
this.  These  flowers  make  me  feel  faint  and  dizzy. 
I  will  go  and  walk  and  get  the  air.  Her  presence 
has  polluted  the  very  atmosphere  of  the  whole 
house." 


CHAPTER  EIGHT 

AFTER  leaving  Prof.  Huskins,  Dr.  Baxter 
escorted  Miss  Earle  to  her  temporary  home, 
and  by  every  means  in  his  power,  sought  to  make 
her  cheerful  and  at  her  ease.  Despite  his  efforts 
she  seemed  a  different  woman,  than  she  had  been 
when  he  conducted  her  to  the  Professor's  house. 

He  painted  in  the  most  glowing  colors  the  re- 
markable wisdom  and  power  of  the  Professor, 
recounting  all  his  virtues,  and  his  singular  man- 
ner of  living,  acknowledging  him  to  be  the  very 
"prince  of  men,"  of  all  his  large  acquaintance. 

To  his  keen  disappointment,  she  seemed  not 
at  all  interested  in  his  narration,  and  it  might 
have  been  plainly  evident  to  the  most  careless 
observer  her  thoughts  and  interests  were  far  from 
the  subject  under  consideration.  His  pride  had 
been  considerably  wounded,  but  she  was  far  too 
beautiful  and  distinguished  a  woman  toward 
whom  to  cherish  any  animosity. 

He  was  conscious  of  the  fact  that  he  had 
been  signally  honored  by  her  seeking  his  aid  to 
reach  the  professor,  and  he  attributed  her  sud- 
den change  of  purpose  entirely  to  womanly  fickle- 
ness of  nature,  being  convinced  in  his  own  mind 
that,  desiring  a  mesmeric  sleep  or  state  of  uncon- 
sciousness, the  presence  of  so  austere  and  digni- 

76 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  77 

fied  a  personage  as  the  Professor  had  inspired 
her  with  a  degree  of  awe  and  fear  that,  for  the 
time,  was  uncontrollable. 

He  did  not  wonder  greatly  at  this,  for  in  all 
his  acquaintance  with  the  Professor,  he  had  never 
seem  him  appear  to  so  great  a  disadvantage. 
He  was  always  affable  and  pleasing,  especially 
when  he  desired  to  secure  a  person's  approbation 
to  being  psychologized.  In  this  interview,  he  had 
scarcely  been  hospitable,  speaking  only  when  he 
was  actually  spoken  to  or  necessity  demanded. 
He  had  a  degree  of  deference  and  respect  for 
Prof.  Huskins  that  he  felt  for  none  other  of  his 
acquaintances,  knowing  him  to  be  superior,  from 
a  moral  standpoint,  to  all  the  rest,  and  he  did 
not  want  an  unpleasant  impression  to  be  left  in 
this  woman's  mind. 

Huskins  had  appeared  to  a  disadvantage,  and 
he  endeavored,  so  far  as  lay  in  his  power,  to  re- 
move the  unsatisfactory  impression  from  her 
mind,  but  the  woman  did  not  appear  to  recover 
from  the  agitation,  that  the  sight  of  the  Profes- 
sor had  produced,  although  to  most  women,  he 
was  not  only  agreeable  but  captivating. 

Arriving  at  her  destination,  she  thanked  him 
for  his  kindness  to  her,  and  his  intercession  with 
his  distinguished  friend,  in  a  most  charming  man- 
ner, and  he  went  away  feeling  well  repaid  for 
all  his  efforts.  He  felt  sure  that,  had  he  been 


78  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

the  Professor,  she  would  not  have  refused  to  be 
mesmerized. 

It  was  well  for  his  egotism,  and  the  peace  of 
his  mind,  that  he  could  not  see  the  woman  when 
she  had  reached  her  private  apartments. 

No  audience  ever  had  or  ever  would  see  her 
portray  such  a  tempest  of  emotion  as  swayed  and 
shook  her  soul.  Her  whole  body  quivered,  like 
the  single  petal  of  a  flower  that  has  been  drawn 
into  the  fury  of  a  gale,  and  cannot  control  its 
action,  but  is  swept  hither  and  yon  by  an  irresis- 
tible force.  Finally  the  tempest  of  tears  and 
grief  subsided,  leaving  her  languid  and  weak. 
Only  then  did  her  thoughts  become  cogent,  and 
they  ran  something  like  this: 

"What  did  he  think?  What  could  he  think? 
He  must  have  believed  I  knew  whom  he  was,  and 
went  to  see  him,  hoping  for  a  reconciliation. 
How  cold  and  stern  and  unrelenting  his  whole 
bearing  was !  How  well  I  remember  that  expres- 
sion in  his  eyes.  I  would  have  passed  through 
any  torture,  rather  than  put  myself  in  such  a  posi- 
tion; even  death  itself. 

"How  could  I  know  that  the  distinguished 
Prof.  Huskins  was  William?  The  two  persons 
who  quoted  him,  said  he  was  an  old  man,  a  scien- 
tist who  had  experimented  years,  and  was  capable 
of  removing  all  bodily  infirmities. 

"It  was  only  natural  my  thoughts  should  turn 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  79 

to  Augustus,  who,  while  gifted  with  remarkable 
talent,  is  afflicted  with  a  weak  and  impotent  body. 
My  one  thought  and  ambition  has  been  to  so  im- 
prove his  physical  condition  as  to  make  it  easier 
for  him  to  express  his  talent,  and  hearing  of  the 
Professor's  power,  I  thought  perhaps  he  could 
help  Augustus.  I  would  gladly  be  a  martyr  to 
benefit  him  in  any  way.  He  is  the  one  object  of 
my  interest  and  love  upon  earth.  I  have  tried 
every  kind  of  physician,  and,  hearing  of  this  man's 
marvelous  and  wonderful  powers,  I  resolved  to 
submit  myself  to  his  influence,  to  test  its  power 
and  to  see  what  it  was,  and  if  it  was  good,  to  se- 
cure his  services  for  Augustus,  even  though  it  re- 
quired all  the  money  I  had. 

"How  could  I  know  that  he  was  Augustus' 
own  father?  What  power,  what  fate  placed  me 
in  so  embarassing  a  position?  What  have  I  done 
that  I  should  be  subjected  to  such  humiliation 
and  chagrin?  I  have  been  a  patient,  faithful  and 
devoted  mother  while  he  has  enjoyed  pleasure 
and  renown.  If  there  is  a  God  of  Justice,  why 
have  I  been  compelled  to  enter  this  cruel,  selfish 
and  heartless  man's  home  in  search  of  my  poor 
child's  health? 

"How  well  I  knew  that  expression  in  his  eyes. 
He  thought  me  a  woman  who  seeks  men  of  re- 
nown; he  was  as  jealous  and  exacting  as  when 
his  taunts  and  suspicions  separated  us. 


80  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"I  thank  the  Giver  of  all  Good  that  William 
did  not  know  the  real  object  of  my  going  to  him 
for  the  exercise  of  his  powers. 

"If  there  is  a  good  God,  and  I  sometimes  ques- 
tion it,  I  pray  that  William  may  class  me  as  he 
used  to  do  with  wicked  and  depraved  women,  for 
that  would  be  preferable  to  the  truth  of  a  loving 
mother  seeking  her  child's  strength.  If  he  be- 
lieved Augustus  to  be  his  child,  he  would  take 
him  away  from  me,  or  I  should  at  least  have  to 
divide  Augustus'  love.  I  will  never  do  that,  if 
it  costs  my  life.  He  is  mine.  All  mine.  I  would 
gladly  suffer  the  torments  of  Hades  to  bring  him 
one  throb  of  joy. 

"He  shall  never  know  his  father's  perfidy  and 
treachery,  if  my  suffering  can  prevent  it.  How 
glad  he  will  be  to  see  me!  Augustus,  it  is  for 
you  I  sing;  not  for  the  public  who  pay  me.  In 
me  you  must  find  both  father  and  mother.  No 
power  but  my  love  for  you  would  have  given  me 
strength  to  resist  the  magnetism  of  your  father's 
eye,  which,  in  times  past,  has  so  influenced  me. 

"My  body  trembled,  but  when  the  two  loves 
of  my  soul  were  placed  in  the  balance,  the  moth- 
er's love  was  purer  and  stronger,  and  outweighed 
the  wife's.  It  is  useless  to  deny  I  love  William; 
the  very  sight  of  him  set  every  nerve  aquiver, 
throbbing  with  an  almost  exquisite  delight.  I 
could  not  have  controlled  that  condition,  had 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  81 

there  not  come  to  my  mind  the  memory  and  pres- 
ence of  one  whom  he  denied,  and  who  depends 
entirely  upon  my  strength,  fortitude  and  love. 

"This  memory  gave  me  the  strength  to  con- 
quer my  woman's  love,  and  only  manifest  a 
mother's.  The  love  of  a  wife,  that  is,  of  a  true 
wife,  is  enduring,  but  that  of  a  mother  is  the  near- 
est infinite  love  that  can  be.  A  wife's  love  may 
wane  and  weaken  by  facts  of  infidelity,  but  a 
mother's  only  strengthens  with  every  token  of 
weakness. 

"Just  in  proportion  to  Augustus'  physical  in- 
firmity, does  my  affection  increase  in  force  and 
intensity.  I  once  thought  William  the  center  of 
interest  in  the  world,  but  the  love  I  had  for  him 
pales  into  insignificance  beside  that  for  Augustus. 

"William  was  jealous  of  me  today;  I  saw  it 
in  his  eyes,  whose  expression  I  know  so  well. 
Once  such  a  look  would  have  controlled  not  only 
my  actions,  but  my  very  thoughts  as  well.  His 
influence  over  me  has  not  waned.  I  am  well 
aware  of  that  by  the  weakness  I  manifested; — I 
actually  trembled  visibly; — but  there  has  come 
into  my  life  a  newer  and  stronger  influence — a 
mother's  love,  and  that  has  rendered  the  other 
impotent.  I  was  weak  and  negative  to  him  until 
I  had  placed  in  my  arms  a  babe  who  depended 
upon  me  for  every  comfort  and  shelter  as  I  had 
depended  upon  William. 


82  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"This  dependence  has  generated  in  me  a  love 
and  power  he  can  neither  overcome  nor  remove. 
He  loves  me  yet.  I  saw  and  read  the  fact  in  his 
eyes.  He  appeared  cold  and  unconcerned,  but 
I  know  him  too  well  to  be  deceived.  No  other 
woman  has  filled  my  place.  He  would  have  been 
glad  to  mesmerize  me,  and  I  am  sure  that  I  could 
never  have  resisted  the  power  of  his  influence 
over  me,  had  it  not  been  for  my  thoughts  of 
Augustus.  A  wife  may  be  strong,  but  a  mother 
is  stronger,  and  I  am  to  Augustus  both  mother 
and  father.  He  shall  never  know  the  sacrifice  I 
made  for  him  this  day.  His  father  denied  him, 
but  his  mother  will  be  as  true  as  his  father  is 
false. 

"I  defy  the  power  which  has  made  him  famous. 
My  heart  refused  to  beat  regularly  while  I  was 
there.  I  know  it  was  due  to  the  sudden  shock 
I  received.  He  could  not  have  entranced  me 
against  my  will,  nor  made  me  tell  of  Augustus. 

"He  knew  my  condition  when  I  left  him,  and 
he  has  never  tried  to  find  trace  of  my  child,  nor 
whether  we  both  died;  still  I  am  weak  enough  to 
yield  to  the  magic  influence  of  his  presence.  Such 
a  weakness  shall  not  be  repeated.  By  all  the 
powers  of  my  soul  I  defy  it.  I  am  Augustus' 
only  natural  protector,  and  my  love  shall  be  the 
insurmountable  barrier  that  shall  separate  him 
from  his  father. 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  83 

"At  the  time  when  my  very  life  blood  seemed 
to  stop,  there  came  a  piercing  cry  that  stirred  the 
depths  of  my  soul.  Since  that  time,  I  have  known 
but  one  object  in  life — one  only  ambition  and 
interest: — to  be  famous  for  my  darling's  sake. 
If  I  could  only  purchase  by  suffering  his  bodily 
freedom  of  action,  I  would  endure  the  fiercest 
torture  without  a  murmur.  It  would  be  impossi- 
ble to  endure  more  excruciating  agony  than  I 
have  experienced  this  day.  Why  was  I,  an  inno- 
cent victim  from  the  beginning,  compelled  to  en- 
counter the  humiliation  of  going  to  William's 
house  ? 

"I  had  almost  rather  that  my  darling  Augus- 
tus, my  heart's  idol,  remained  a  hopeless  invalid 
than  have  him  rescued  by  his  father's  power. 
His  cruelty  made  Augustus  a  cripple,  and  me  a 
hopeless  and  despairing  woman.  That  power 
which  has  been  our  scourge,  can  never  be  our 
hope  of  release.  Better  the  hatred  of  our  crudest 
enemy  than  the  influence  of  William's  love  in  our 
lives. 

"I  will  leave  this  city.  I  cannot  breathe  the 
same  atmosphere  I  know  is  feeding  him  and  live. 
I  bid  every  idol  but  the  image  of  my  boy  to  de- 
part from  my  soul.  I  will  go  where  he  is;  there 
I  shall  find  peace  and  happiness.  How  sharp 
love's  eyes  are!  I  must  calm  myself;  I  will  be 


84  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

cheerful    and   happy;    otherwise,    Augustus   will 
note  the  difference,  and  ask  the  cause. 

"Never  was  a  mother  blessed  with  so  noble 
a  son  as  mine.  I  will  be  his  protector  though  the 
legions  of  ignorance  and  evil  conspire  against  him 
and  me.  Nothing  can  daunt  my  love.  I  will 
calm  myself  for  your  sake,  Augustus.  Mother 
will  come  to  you,  and  we  will  be  happy  despite 
your  father's  influence.  I  feel  it  now.  I  will, 
Augustus,  break  this  annoying  sensation." 

Saying  this,  she  arose  with  a  visible  effort,  ap- 
parently suffering  from  great  lassitude,  and  went 
into  an  adjoining  apartment  to  write  her  son, 
where  we  will  leave  her  while  we  follow  the 
movements  of  William. 


CHAPTER  NINE 

BEFORE  William  left  his  home  after  the  inter- 
view, there  came  a  hurried  messenger  from 
Merle,  asking  his  immediate  presence,  as  there 
was  a  decided  change  for  the  worse  in  his  condi- 
tion. William  knew  such  tidings  must  mean  a 
serious  state  of  affairs,  as  in  all  the  time  he  had 
been  using  Merle  as  a  subject,  he  had  never  be- 
fore been  summoned  by  his  people.  On  the  con- 
trary, Merle  had  improved  physically  ever  since 
he  had  been  controlling  him. 

He  hastened  to  Mrs.  Millard's  house  as 
quickly  as  possible,  trying  to  keep  Merle  in  his 
mind  as  manifesting  strength,  health  and  calm- 
ness, yet,  when  he  arrived,  Mrs.  Millard,  who 
had  been  eagerly  awaiting  him,  let  him  in,  he  saw 
by  the  expression  of  her  countenance,  which  was 
clearly  dejected,  that  his  thought  waves  had  thus 
far  been  futile. 

Despite  his  own  anguish  and  torture  of  mind, 
there  arose  the  spectacle  of  what  a  blow  it  would 
be  to  science,  if  he,  one  of  its  advocates  and  ac- 
knowledged experimenters,  should  allow  his  prin- 
cipal subject  to  sicken  and  possibly  die.  He  tried 
to  the  utmost  of  his  will  to  focus  his  mind  upon 
the  thought,  "Merle  shall  and  is  manifesting 
health." 

85 


86  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

How  many  times,  when  other  men's  minds  had 
failed  and  their  courage  had  flagged  and  waned, 
had  his  shone  forth  like  a  bright  and  radiant 
light,  illumining  the  darkness  and  bringing  out 
congenial  conditions.  Somehow  he  did  not  seem 
to  really  know  himself.  He  no  longer  felt  secure 
or  sure  of  anything,  still  he  greeted  Mrs.  Millard 
with  words  of  encouragement,  and  asked  to  be 
shown  immediately  into  Merle's  presence. 

Arriving  there,  he  was  astonished  to  note  how 
weak  and  feverish  Merle  was.  Even  his  presence 
did  not  seem  to  awaken  him  or  to  especially  at- 
tract his  attention.  He  asked  Mrs.  Millard  to 
leave  them  alone.  He  would  have  been  loth  to 
admit  how  long  a  time  it  took  him  to  gain  suffi- 
cient power  to  put  Merle  into  a  peaceful  and 
refreshing  sleep,  but  at  length  he  accomplished 
it,  and  passing  out  of  that  apartment,  asked  if 
Alice  was  willing  to  be  mesmerized,  while  her 
mother  went  to  watch  by  Merle's  bedside. 

In  that  house  his  word  was  law,  and  Alice  was 
soon  put  into  the  trance  condition.  Her  first  ut- 
terances were  all  of  Merle,  but  by  gradual  de- 
grees her  thoughts  were  directed  into  different 
channels.  After  several  questions,  she  was  able 
to  tell  William  that  he  had  had  two  callers,  when 
he  had  expected  three,  and  the  visit  of  these  two 
had  been  productive  of  disappointment  instead  of 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  87 

satisfaction.  He  could  not  find  out  from  his 
questioning  why  such  a  condition  existed. 

He  asked  every  variety  of  question  he  could 
think  of,  but,  beyond  what  he  already  knew,  he 
could  get  no  enlightenment.  This  exasperated 
him  greatly,  for  he  was  not  in  search  of  what  he 
already  knew,  but  striving  to  obtain  information 
upon  a  point  about  which  he  was  ignorant.  Why 
had  Miss  Earle  come  to  him? — That  was  the 
question  he  wanted  answered,  but  all  he  could 
get  from  Alice  was  "She  came  to  get  help  for 
him  she  loves." 

Such  a  declaration,  repeated  over  and  over, 
by  no  means  calmed  William's  troubled  mind. 
Finally  she  said: 

"Do  not  force  me.  I  do  not  know  whom  she 
loves,  but  I  know  she  loves  someone  better  than 
you.  Your  power,  which  is  strong  enough  to  in- 
fluence Merle  and  me,  is  not  strong  enough  to 
penetrate  through  the  other  love,  yet  she  loves 
you  better  than  her  life." 

Realizing  how  futile  it  was  to  force  her  fur- 
ther, William  bade  her  awaken,  and,  after  look- 
ing in  to  see  Merle  again,  and  leaving  such  in- 
structions as  he  thought  it  necessary  to  follow, 
left  the  house  and  walked  toward  his  own  home. 

His  thoughts  traveled  rapidly,  and  the  expres- 
sion of  his  eyes  showed  that  anger  or  some  kin- 


88  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

dred  feeling  was  one  of  the  most  potent  forces 
operative  in  his  spirit  at  the  time. 

His  thoughts  ran  something  like  this: — "She 
came  to  me  to  get  help  for  him  she  loves. — She 
loves  me  better  than  her  life,  still  there  is  one 
dearer  yet. — My  power  is  not  strong  enough  to 
penetrate  through  this  other  love. — That  remains 
to  be  proven;  I  think  differently;  I  prophecy  her 
idol  will  fall  separate  himself  from  her,  and  she 
be  compelled  to  come  to  me  for  assistance.  How 
she  must  love  herself  when  she  loves  me  more! 
Love!  She  does  not  know  what  love  is,  but  she 
shall  know,  and  shall  suffer,  even  as  she  has  made 
me  suffer — and  Merle.  The  boy  is  very  ill,  and 
is  weakening  instead  of  growing  stronger.  I  had 
hard  work  to  put  him  to  sleep.  His  illness 
means  the  indefinite  postponement  of  our  scien- 
tific researches.  I  am  in  no  condition  to  conduct 
them  now  even  if  Merle  were  well,  so  his  illness 
does  not  really  interfere  with  the  matter.  I  shall 
know  no  rest,  but  devote  my  every  energy  and 
power  to  the  bending  and  breaking  of  Clarissa's 
proud  spirit.  I  will  help  her  loved  one.  Oh, 
yes,  I  will  help  him — to  grow  weak  and  negative, 
and  the  very  antipathy  of  her  desires,  and  she 
shall  come  to  me  humbly,  and  sue  for  help.  She 
will  never  again  ask  me  to  carry  flowers  to  her 
past  lovers.  I  swear  it." 


CHAPTER  TEN 

SIX  months  have  passed  since  we  last  saw 
William.  During  that  time  a  noticeable 
change  has  taken  place  in  his  appearance.  He 
seems  many  years  older,  and  his  eyes  appear  in- 
capable of  expressing  anything  but  sternness.  In 
a  way  these  changes  add  to  his  dignity  in  a  man- 
ner not  altogether  pleasant  to  contemplate. 

Since  last  we  saw  him,  his  time  has  been  given 
to  the  task  of  controlling  Clarissa's  spirit,  by 
silent  thought  suggestion,  but  so  far  he  had  been 
unable  to  bring  her  to  him  by  their  power.  Hav- 
ing experimented  so  long  and  thoroughly  with 
mesmeric  power,  he  was  able  to  distinguish  at  a 
single  glance  those  persons  who  were  sensitive  to 
his  influence,  consequently  knew  her  to  be  a  sensi- 
tive of  an  unusually  susceptible  and  refined  order, 
and  he  naturally  thought  that  by  concentrating 
upon  her  with  the  entire  strength  of  his  will  he 
would  cause  her  to  gravitate  to  his  presence, 
drawn  by  an  irresistible  force,  in  a  very  short 
time,  as  many  others  had  before. 

There  had  been  no  lack  of  interest  upon  his 
part,  as  he  had  thrown  into  this  work  all  the 
force  and  intensity  of  his  power,  but  so  far  as  he 
could  see,  there  was  no  sign  of  Clarissa's  yield- 

89 


90  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

ing,  and  she  made  no  movement  to  seek  his  pres- 
ence. 

Such  a  result  was  exasperating  in  the  extreme, 
and  humiliating  to  him.  Almost  every  day  he 
had  questioned  either  Merle  or  Alice,  after  put- 
ting them  into  a  trance  state,  concerning  her 
movements,  but  he  only  received  the  most  vague 
and  indefinite  replies,  not  one  of  which  was  satis- 
factory. Alice  had  said  several  times  that  she 
would  never  come  to  him,  and  told  him  to  go  to 
her,  but  the  idea  seemed  preposterous  to  him. 
He  go  to  her?  No — she  should  come  to  him. 
This  at  first,  but  after  a  while  he  added  "or  send 
for  him,"  and  now,  here  he  was  in  search  of  her. 

It  was  easy  to  trace  her  movements,  as  her 
singing  at  any  particular  place  was  advertised  in 
all  directions.  He  kept  in  close  touch  with  her 
movements,  hoping  to  find  a  trace  of  the  person 
whom  she  wished  him  to  assist,  but  so  far  he  had 
been  unsuccessful  in  his  search.  The  last  reports 
he  had  had  of  her  announced  that  she  was  in  poor 
health  as  the  result  of  overwork,  which  necessi- 
tated a  complete  rest  from  all  public  work. 

He  was  not  deceived  by  this  report,  as  he  knew 
his  constant  thought  was  affecting  her  nervous 
system  and  undermining  her  strength,  and  this 
was  not  wholly  unpleasant  knowledge.  He  made 
a  sudden  resolution  to  go  to  her.  It  was  useless 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  91 

for  her  to  resist,  So  he  immediately  started  on 
the  journey,  and  we  now  find  him  entering  the 
hotel  where  he  had  learned  she  was  stopping. 

All  the  way,  he  had  been  devising  plans  as  to 
how  he  should  get  into  her  presence.  If  he  sent 
up  his  own  name,  she  would  claim  she  was  indis- 
posed, refuse  him  admittance,  and  he  was  a  man 
who  disliked  to  be  thwarted  in  his  plans.  He 
would  be  compelled  to  send  some  name  to  her, 
and  it  must  be  someone  whom  she  would  want  to 
see,  as,  naturally  in  this  nervous  condition,  she 
would  not  see  many  people.  She  would  see  him 
though — in  that  he  was  determined. 

He  had  pictured  exultingly  the  shock  it  would 
be  to  her,  and  trusted  a  great  deal  in  the  fact  that 
the  force  of  the  shock  would  be  in  his  favor. 

Finally  he  decided  to  send  up  the  name  of  Dr. 
Baxter.  He  had  two  reasons  for  the  selection, — 
Dr.  Baxter  was  a  noted  expert  in  nervous  disor- 
ders, a  man  whom  one  in  her  condition  would  be 
glad  to  see,  and  she  had  expressed  herself  as  in- 
debted to  him  for  her  intrusion  upon  his  time 
and  patience  to  satisfy  her  whim.  Everything 
transpired  exactly  as  he  had  anticipated,  and  he 
was  soon  following  a  guide  to  her  apartments. 

His  countenance  had  that  impassive  expression 
that  usually  characterizes  so-called  distinguished 
persons,  but  he  was  innately  far  removed  from 


92  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

the  calmness  and  immobility  that  his  appearance 
indicated.  It  seemed  to  him  his  heart  beats  might 
be  plainly  heard  by  the  young  man  ahead  of  him, 
and  pausing  when  he  had  arrived  at  his  destina- 
tion to  calm  himself,  he  felt  as  though  his  strength 
were  oozing  out  of  his  usually  vigorous  body, 
and  he  noticed  his  hands  were  actually  trembling. 
He  soon  regained  control  over  his  nerves,  how- 
ever, and  gave  the  signal  announcing  his  arrival. 

The  door  was  opened  almost  immediately,  and 
as  he  stepped  forward,  in  the  natural  perturba- 
tion of  his  mind,  he  failed  to  notice  who  it  was 
who  opened  the  door.  All  his  attention  was 
fixed  upon  the  coming  ordeal,  but  just  as  he 
passed  the  threshold  he  heard  someone  say  in  a 
hushed  and  awed  tone,  vibrant  with  emotion: 
"Master  William!  Master  William!!" 

He  turned  quickly  toward  the  speaker,  and  as 
he  saw  the  expression  of  not  only  wonder  but 
pleasure  on  the  face  of  the  colored  woman,  his 
own  eyes  filled  with  tears,  for  he  was  just  in  the 
mood,  wrought  up  and  nervous  as  he  was,  that 
any  unexpected  noise  or  temporary  shock  would 
agitate  him.  He  held  out  his  hands  to  her,  but 
no  words  came. 

It  was  different  with  the  woman;  her  face 
seemed  to  beam  with  happiness,  as  she  carried 
his  outstretched  hands  to  her  lips,  murmuring, 
"Master  William  has  come;  now  mistress  will 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  93 

get  well. — Augustus  will  be  right  back,  and  Oh, 
Master  William,  we  have  been  powerful  sad  and 
lonely.  Bless  your  heart,  you  are  looking  fine! 
I  will  go  and  tell  mistress  you  are  here; 
You  don't  want  me  to  tell  mistress?  Well,  joy 
don't  kill  even  sick  people.  I  reckon  your  face 
and  love  will  do  her  more  good  than  medicine. — 
That's  her  voice — She's  right  in  there  and  you 
shall  not  be  disturbed  only  when  Augustus 
comes." 

This  unexpected  welcome,  too  honest  and  sin- 
cere to  be  doubted  for  a  moment,  did  what  noth- 
ing else  could  have  done  for  William.  He  seemed 
to  break  away  from  the  cold  sensation  that  had 
for  so  long  been  clutching  at  his  heart,  and  held 
every  emotion  in  its  relentless  grasp.  This  ex- 
pression of  faithfulness  and  these  words  of  wel- 
come when  he  had  schooled  himself  to  look  for 
and  expect  coldness,  hauteur,  and  possibly  defi- 
ance, had  defeated  the  man  who  had  come  there 
by  dint  of  force,  carrying  him  back  in  fancy  to 
scenes  of  past  happiness,  and  had  unwittingly  un- 
locked the  volcano  of  love  and  emotion,  which 
he  had  so  long  repressed. 

His  whole  countenance  underwent  an  immedi- 
ate change;  his  eyes  shone  with  a  lustre  almost 
dazzling,  and  his  step  quickened.  He  could  not 
control  his  voice  to  speak,  but  he  pressed  the  hand 
of  the  servant  tightly,  and  with  a  quickness  and 


94  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

agility  of  movement  a  youth  might  envy  removed 
his  outer  garments,  and  started  for  the  place  that 
the  servant  had  pointed  out  to  him. 

He  met  Clarissa  just  at  the  door,  for  she  had 
risen  to  greet  Dr.  Baxter  as  she  supposed.  As 
his  glance  fell  upon  her,  he  advanced  yet  more 
quickly,  and  before  she  had  time  even  to  think, 
he  clasped  her  in  his  arms,  drawing  her  tenderly 
to  him.  Neither  was  conscious  of  what  trans- 
pired, and  of  that  scene  there  only  remained  in 
her  memory  in  later  times  the  feeling  of  such  hap- 
piness as  deprived  her  of  speech  and  emotion, 
while  in  her  ear  was  murmured  words  to  her  at 
the  time  unintelligible. 

The  shock  was  so  great  she  was  powerless  to 
resist  and  when  he  turned  his  eyes  toward  hers, 
they  seemed  to  hold  her  irresistibly.  It  seemed 
to  her  he  had  never  before  been  so  handsome. 
How  good  it  was  to  feel  his  arms  about  her.  She 
was  sick  and  weak. — Closer  and  closer  came  his 
face  to  hers,  and  when  his  lips  met  hers,  there 
was  neither  power  nor  wish  to  resist  or  repulse 
him.  Without  knowing  or  realizing  what  she 
was  doing,  she  raised  her  arms  and  placed  them 
around  his  neck,  and  her  head  nestled  closer  to 
his  breast,  instead  of  shrinking  she  gave  kiss  for 
kiss. 

Just  then  there  came  a  joyous  laugh,  which 
was  quickly  shut  out  by  the  closing  of  a  door,  but 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  95 

a  large  St.  Bernard  dog  leaped  upon  William 
with  a  savage  growl.  Before  the  dog  entered 
William  felt  a  change  in  Clarissa;  she  was  ap- 
parently changed  from  a  loving  woman  to  a  rigid 
statue.  He  had  not  noticed  the  boyish  laugh,  as 
his  mind  had  but  one  thought.  He  only  knew  he 
held  Clarissa  in  his  arms — the  only  woman  he 
had  ever  loved  instead  of  repulsing  had  yielded 
lovingly  to  his  embraces  and  answered  his  caress- 
es. Her  eyes  fed  his  hungry,  starving  soul,  and 
shed  the  glances  and  promises  of  love. 

The  whole  world  might  have  quivered  and 
shaken  at  this  time,  and  he  would  have  still  been 
oblivious,  but,  looking  into  her  eyes  with  all  the 
eagerness  of  his  soul,  and  revelling  in  the  unex- 
pected happiness  he  felt,  he  saw  a  change,  that 
like  some  magical  influence  extinguished  from  her 
countenance  its  expression  of  love,  loosened  her 
closely  clasping  arms,  and  rendered  cold  and  irre- 
sponsive the  lips  that  had  been  so  warm.  He  did 
not  try  to  analyze  the  cause,  but  instinctively  drew 
her  more  closely  to  him. 

His  eyes  gleamed  more  brightly,  as  he  pressed 
his  lips  more  firmly  to  hers,  and  then  came  the 
shock  of  the  dog's  attack  upon  him,  and  the  low 
sullen  growl.  Clarissa  spoke  quickly  and  sharply, 
and  the  dog  moved  slowly  away,  while  she  strove 
to  free  herself  from  William's  embrace,  but 
though  she  struggled,  he  drew  her  more  tightly 


96  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

to  him,  and  he  felt  a  quiver  as  of  a  strong  emo- 
tion pass  over  her.  Then  for  the  first  time  he 
remembered  her  illness,  and  a  feeling  of  shame 
came  to  him  that  he  had  startled  her  so. 

Probably  the  shock  of  his  sudden  appearance 
had  made  her  faint.  He  had  been  the  cause  of 
her  suffering — he  would  remove  it.  He  lifted  her 
easily  in  his  arms,  and  placed  her  upon  the  couch 
from  which  she  had  risen  when  he  entered.  Her 
face  was  wan  and  pale,  and  her  body  seemed  cold 
and  inanimate,  but  her  color  returned  as  a  voice 
said,  "Come,  Rex — get  your  supper."  Then  a 
door  shut,  and  he  heard  no  more. 

With  a  sudden  bound,  and  eyes  flashing,  Clar- 
issa arose  and  confronted  him.  The  change  was 
so  sudden  he  was  wholly  unprepared  for  it,  and 
seeing  the  great  struggle  she  was  making  to 
speak,  he  could  only  account  for  it  by  the  suppo- 
sition she  was  enraged  because  he  had  come  upon 
her  so  unexpectedly,  compelling  her  to  admit  by 
her  acts  if  not  by  her  words  that  her  love  for  him 
had  not  waned  any  more  than  his  for  her.  Her 
pride  was  wounded.  He  would  not  notice  what- 
ever she  might  say; — he  would  soon  have  her 
back  in  his  arms  again. 

Finally  she  spoke.  Her  voice  sounded  cold 
and  strange,  and  her  words  came  slowly,  and  dis- 
tinctly, but  there  was  an  apparent  effort : 

"You  will  excuse  me  if  I  retire.     I  am  ill. — I 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  97 

will  ring  for  my  maid  to  escort  you  out,  and  so 
long  as  we  live,  never  enter  my  home  again." 

The  expression  of  William's  face  never 
changed.  He  opened  his  arms  and  approached 
her,  intending  to  draw  her  to  him,  but  something 
in  her  eyes  stopped  him  before  he  reached  her; 
they  stood  there  looking  at  one  another  fixedly 
and  neither  spoke.  She  pointed  her  finger  sig- 
nificantly toward  the  door.  This  position,  which 
William  made  no  move  to  change,  became  un- 
bearable, and  she  exclaimed  sharply:  "If  you 
have  any  of  the  instincts  of  a  gentleman,  you  will 
not  wait  to  be  again  asked  to  leave  my  presence." 

Every  word  she  uttered  made  a  visible  change 
in  William's  look  and  manner;  all  the  gladness 
fled  from  his  face,  and  he  seemed  to  strengthen 
and  expand,  while  his  eyes  glowed  like  orbs  of 
fire.  "I  have  always  understood  that  the  customs 
and  usages  of  the  best  society  permitted  a  gentle- 
man to  remain  in  the  presence  and  home  of  his 
wife." 

"William,  go — I  beg  of  you — don't  look  at  me 
that  way. — I  feel  faint  and  dizzy." 

"Then  my  arms  are  your  proper  resting  place. 
See — I  will  forgive  your  sharp  words.  I  know 
you  are  not  well.  There,  rest  against  me. — You 
won't  kiss  me?  You  struggle  to  get  away,  but 
just  now  you  nestled  close  to  me  as  you  used  to 


98  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

do.  Be  still.  I  have  power;  you  shall  be  strong 
again." 

"Mistress,  Augustus  is  home  and  insists  upon 
seeing  you.  Shall -I  let  him  in?" 

"No — I  will  be  out  very  soon." 

When  the  servant  spoke,  William  released 
Clarissa,  but  his  eyes  did  not  leave  her  face. 
When  she  had  gone,  he  strode  to  her,  and  grasp- 
ing her  arm  in  no  gentle  manner,  said:  "Who 
is  Augustus?  Why  don't  you  answer  me?  An- 
other of  your  innumerable  lovers,  I  suppose. 
Well,  there  have  been  a  few  kisses  since  he  left 
that  did  not  go  to  him.  They  were  as  warm  and 
tender  as  any  you  ever  gave  him,  and  you  may 
assure  him,  with  my  compliments,  that  they  are 
not  the  last  I  shall  have  either.  A  fool's  paradise 
is  better  than  none.  You  belong  to  me  by  every 
law  of  God  or  man,  and  no  one  shall  ever  again 
come  between  us,  for  I  have  the  power  to  slowly 
kill  him. — Do  you  realize  what  that  means?  I 
will  put  him  or  any  other  person  out  of  my  way 
as  I  would  kill  a  viper.  You  need  not  turn  pale — 
I  mean  it.  Your  beloved  Augustus  shall  die.  I 
swear  it." 

"William,  take  that  back." 

"Oh,  you  plead  for  him,  do  you?  I  register  a 
solemn  vow  to  Heaven — " 

"William !  You  shall  not  say  it — It  is  too  hor- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  99 

rible. — Say  that  you  do  not  mean  it. — See,  my 
arms  are  around  you. — Do  not  speak." 

"Do  not  speak?  I  do  not  need  to.  My  thought 
has  power  to  blast  him,  soul  and  body.  Now — 
this  very  day.  You  need  not  cling  to  me.  I  will 
not  share  your  embraces  with  him. — He  shall  die. 
— I  am  not  the  first  man  who  has  murdered  for 
the  sake  of  a  woman.  The  sight  of  you  has 
crazed  me.  I  swear — " 

"Mother,  Dinah  said  I  might  bring  you  these 
flowers.  May  I  come  in?" 

At  that  word  "mother,"  uttered  by  a  voice  in 
the  distance,  which  kept  coming  nearer,  accom- 
panied by  the  barking  of  a  dog  and  the  sound  of 
wheels,  William  stopped  abruptly  and  looked  at 
Clarissa,  with  severely  questioning  eyes.  Her 
face  lit  up  at  the  sound  of  the  voice,  then  her 
whole  body  shivered  and  shook,  threatening  to 
prevent  her  standing,  and  her  hand  went  to  her 
heart  while  she  struggled  for  breath. 

"Mother  dear,  may  I  come?" 

The  voice  and  dog  stopped,  for  the  boy  would 
not  enter  till  he  was  bidden.  William's  eyes  did 
not  leave  her  face.  He  said  coldly:  "Why  do 
you  not  answer?  It  is  evidently  you  who  are 
addressed." 

No  wonder  she  trembled  as  she  looked  at  him. 
She  made  a  visible  effort  and  said,  "What  is  it, 
dear?  I  will  come  presently." 


100  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"But,  mamma,  I  want  you  to  wear  these,  they 
are  so  pretty.  Just  let  me  put  them  in  your  dress, 
and  I  will  go  back  to  Dinah." 

By  this  time,  William's  eyes  blazed,  and  his 
voice  was  calm  as  he  said,  "Bid  him  enter." 
Clarissa  seemed  under  a  spell  as  she  said  with  a 
vacant  expression,  "Come,  Augustus." 

The  words  had  scarcely  left  her  lips,  when  the 
voice  began,  the  dog  barked,  and  a  young  boy, 
guiding  a  wheeled  chair,  came  into  the  room.  He 
was  a  remarkably  handsome  child,  probably 
about  twelve  years  old,  a  cripple.  His  cheeks 
were  flushed,  his  eyes  glowing,  and  he  looked 
more  like  an  animated  picture  than  a  real  boy. 
Being  the  personification  of  refinement  and 
beauty,  he  needed  only  a  robust  body  to  appear 
a  miniature  God. 

One  glance  at  the  boy,  a  sudden  start,  and  a 
complete  change  took  place  in  William's  counte- 
nance. All  the  anger  and  jealousy  and  uncon- 
trollable rage  faded  away,  and  so  kindly  a  light 
came  into  his  eyes  it  attracted  the  boy's  attention. 
Rolling  his  chair  to  his  mother's  side,  he  put  his 
arm  around  her,  and  rising  to  his  feet,  with  the 
other  hand  he  placed  in  her  dress  a  bunch  of 
tuberoses,  and  gave  her  a  loving  kiss.  Then  he 
quickly  sat  down  in  his  chair,  bowed  to  William, 
and  said  "Come,  Rex,"  at  the  same  time  starting 
for  the  door. 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  101 

"Will  you  not  speak  to  me,  or  give  me  a  flower, 
or  at  least  tell  me  your  name?"  said  William. 

"Yes,  sir.  My  name  is  Augustus  Earle,  and  I 
will  buy  flowers  with  all  my  money  and  bring 
them  to  you, — I  won't  even  buy  a  picture  or  any- 
thing if  you  will  just  cure  my  mamma.  Dinah 
said  you  were  a  doctor,  come  to  cure  her,  and 
we  are  going  to  have  a  jolly  time  when  she  gets 
strong  again." 

"Your  father  must  be  very  proud  of  you; 
such  a  bright  boy  as  you  are." 

"I  have  no  father.  Didn't  mamma  tell  you? 
No?  Papa  is  dead,  and  Aunt  Dinah  and  Rex 
and  I  take  care  of  mamma.  Aunt  Dinah  says 
I  look  like  my  father  and  have  his  temper,  but 
you  must  not  think  he  was  a  bad  man,  for  mamma 
says  he  was  grand  and  good  and  noble.  I  would 
like  to  be  like  my  father  when  I  am  a  man,  only 
of  course  he  could  walk  and  I  can  not  without 
crutches.  But  I  don't  care,  only  sometimes.  Have 
you  any  little  boys  or  girls?" 

"Yes;  I  have  one  boy." 

"I  suppose  he  can  walk  and  run  and  jump  and 
swim.  You  just  wait,  I  like  you — I  am  going  to 
send  your  little  boy  a  present,  for  you  are  going 
to  cure  mamma,  I  know.  How  old  is  your  little 
boy?" 

"He  is  twelve  years  old." 

"Just  the  same  age  I  am.    How  do  you  suppose 


102  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

he  would  like  a  horse?  Do  you  think  he  would 
rather  have  a  dog?  Oh,  I  don't  mean  a  truly 
one — only  one  I  draw.  You  tell  him,  when  you 
give  it  to  him,  Augustus  Earle,  a  boy  who  can't 
run  and  walk  like  him,  drew  it,  and  sends  his  love 
with  it. — I  will  not  be  gone  long." 

After  Augustus  had  left,  neither  spoke  for 
some  time;  not  till  the  clatter  of  his  chair  was 
lost,  then  Wiliam  said,  and  his  voice  was  low  and 
gentle : 

"Clarissa,  why  did  you  not  tell  me  of  this  years 
ago?"  She  made  no  reply.  "Why  did  you  let 
me  remain  ignorant  that  I  was  a  father? — Won't 
you  speak?" 

"He  does  not  belong  to  you." 

"Clarissa,  you  don't  realize  the  significance  of 
what  you  say.  That  is  my  son — I  know  it,  and 
it  is  useless  to  deny  it.  Why  you  should  try  to 
I  cannot  understand. — What  is  the  cause  of  his 
lameness?  I  may  be  able  to  cure  him,  and  make 
him  so  he  can  walk.  He  is  a  handsome  boy." 

"I  say  you  shall  not  cure  him; — I  have  cared 
for  him  so  long,  and — " 

"Here  I  am,  Dr.  Baxter,  I  think  I  will  send 
both  of  these,  then  he  will  be  sure  to  be  pleased. 
I  am  so  glad  you  are  going  to  eat  with  us — Aunt 
Dinah  has  put  an  extra  plate,  and  made  me  prom- 
ise to  be  on  my  best  behavior.  You  see,  Aunt 
Dinah  forgets  that  I  am  not  a  baby  because  I 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  103 

cannot  walk,  but  I  can  play  and  sing  and  draw 
better  than  boys  that  can  play  games.  I  have  a 
boat — I  will  go  fetch  it.  Do  you  know,  Rex  has 
learned  to  swim  and  sail  it  for  me,  and  I  sit  and 
watch  it.  It  is  a  good  boat,  for  a  fisherman  told 
me  so.  Rex,  go  and  get  my  boat.  Now  Doctor, 
you  just  see  if  he  does  not  fetch  it.  He  knows  what 
I  want,  for  he  takes  care  of  me. — There  is  Aunt 
Dinah  calling.  I  have  to  go  and  let  her  fuss 
over  me.  She  rubs  my  face  and  hands,  and  combs 
my  hair  just  as  they  do  a  baby's,  and  if  I  get 
angry  and  wash  myself,  she  says  I  am  not  clean. 
— If  I  do  not  go,  she  will  come  for  me,  and  rub 
soap  and  water  into  my  mouth  and  eyes  and  say, 
'You  are  the  perfect  acting  image  of  your  father, 
you  are.'  I  will  be  ready  by  the  time  supper  is;  I 
am  so  glad  you  are  going  to  stay.  I  will  show 
you  my  drawings,  and  sing  for  you  too.  Mamma 
says  I  sing  splendidly. — There's  Dinah  again. — 
We  will  have  a  jolly  time,  and  you  can  tell  me  all 
about  your  little  boy." 

Various  expressions  had  chased  one  another 
over  William's  face  while  the  boy  was  talking, 
and  anyone  watching  his  countenance  would 
hardly  have  believed  it  capable  of  expressing  any 
but  the  kindliest  of  emotions,  and  solicitude  for 
others.  Tears  were  in  his  eyes,  and  his  voice 
trembled  as  he  thanked  Augustus  for  the  draw- 
ings he  had  given  him,  and  as  he  started  to  wheel 


104  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

himself  away,  William  stooped  to  kiss  him;  but, 
as  though  she  had  the  power  to  divine  his 
thoughts,  Clarissa,  who  had  remained  silent  dur- 
ing the  boy's  last  entrance,  moved  quickly  be- 
tween them,  herself  kissing  his  animated  face, 
and  pushed  his  chair  toward  the  door,  saying: 
"Dinah  will  be  cross  with  you — go  quickly. — Re- 
main in  your  room  until  I  call  you — I  wish  to  talk 
with  the  Doctor,  alone." 

"All  right,  mamma ;  do  not  be  long — I  want  to 
hear  all  about  his  little  boy." 

Clarissa  watched  him  until  he  had  passed  from 
sight  into  another  room,  then  turned,  like  an  ava- 
lanche, upon  William.  The  intensity  of  her  feel- 
ings seemed  to  lend  her  strength. 

"If  there  was  ever  one  faint  spark  of  interest 
— I  will  not  desecrate  the  name  of  love  by  calling 
any  feelings  you  may  have  entertained  toward  me 
by  that  title,  but  if  you  have  ever  had  even  a 
passing  interest,  I  implore  you  by  the  remem- 
brance of  it,  to  leave  my  home  immediately,  and 
so  long  as  my  child  and  I  may  live,  never  bring 
your  unwelcome  presence  to  us  again.  Go. — 
You  don't  move?  Whatever  other  feelings  I 
may  have  had  for  you,  I  always  give  you  the 
credit  of  possessing  the  ordinary  courtesy  of  a 
gentleman. — You  will  compel  me  to  resort  to 
very  rude  measures,  and  as  I  am  not  very  strong, 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  105 

and  this  interview  is  not  only  taxing  my  patience, 
but  my  strength — " 

"Why  should  I  go,  Clarissa?  Heretofore, 
there  has  been  only  one  loved  object  in  my  life; 
now  I  find  another,  unexpectedly,  it  is  true,  but 
none  the  less  dear.  Where  these  two  are,  there 
I  wish  ever  to  be.  You  both  need  me  and  I  need 
both  of  you." 

"You  are  mistaken.  We  do  not  need  you,  and 
love  is  a  sentiment  unknown  to  your  soul.  Do  not 
longer  parley  with  words.  Go — or  I  shall  lose 
what  little  respect  I  still  have  for  you — " 

"I  cannot  leave  you  ill." 

"Who  has  made  me  so?  I  know  you  have.  I 
know  very  little  about  the  science  that  has  made 
your  name  illustrious,  but  I  know  enough  of  it 
to  know  your  power  lies  in  the  concentration  of 
thought.  Have  I  not  been  pursued  by  your  image 
and  influence,  sleeping  or  waking,  ever  since  the 
day  I  entered  your  house?  Do  not  flatter  your- 
self this  image  has  been  welcome,  for  it  has  been 
far  from  it,  and  I  have  had  but  one  means  of 
banishing  it. 

"It  has  been  this  continual  struggle  to  throw 
off  this  unwelcome  influence  that  has  shattered 
my  nervous  system.  I  am  gaining  upon  the  power 
to  throw  it  off,  however.  I  thought,  one  while, 
I  would  surely  die,  as  at  times  my  heart  would 
cease  beating,  and  everything  begin  to  turn  black. 


106  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

You  would  have  succeeded  in  your  nefarious 
scheme,  but  for  the  remembrance  of  my  helpless 
boy,  who  has  no  one  but  me  to  depend  upon.  I 
cannot  and  will  not  leave  him  alone. — 

"Nights,  when  I  have  felt  your  evil  power  so 
strong,  I  could  almost  see  you  before  me ;  I  would 
rise  and  go  to  Augustus,  and,  kneeling  beside  his 
bed,  I  would  pray  for  the  powers  of  good  to  give 
me  strength  to  live  and  care  for  my  blessed  child. 
These  prayers  have  been  answered;  I  no  longer 
fear  either  your  image,  your  influence,  or  your 
actual  presence. 

"A  mother's  love  has  strength  to  overcome 
every  evil  for  her  child's  sake.  I  defy  you  and 
your  boasted  power.  I  did  wrong  to  ask  you  not 
to  try  it  upon  Augustus;  the  power  of  my  love 
will  counteract  any  influence  you  can  send  him. 
Will  you  leave  us  now?" 

"I  make  all  due  allowance  for  your  condition, 
and  rather  than  cause  you  more  suffering,  I  will 
go  immediately,  leaving  you  by  yourself  to  think 
it  over  and  reflect  if  you  have  not  been  a  little 
harsh  to  me.  Think  over  the  early  days  of  our 
marriage;  how  happy  we  were.  Can  you  recall 
one  act  of  mine  that  was  not  an  expression  of  my 
loving  solicitude  for  you?  Had  I  one  thought 
beyond  you  and  our  home  ? 

"Since  you  went  away,  I  have  lived  the  isolated 
life  of  a  student.  No  woman's  smile  has  caused 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  107 

me  a  moment's  thought.  I  have  been  as  true  a 
husband  to  you  as  in  those  happy  days  so  long 
ago.  The  misery  and  suffering  have  made  me  old 
before  my  time,  but  I  am  clean  in  every  thought 
so  far  as  women  are  concerned. 

"Isn't  that  proof  of  some  love?  I  see  by  your 
face  you  do  not  believe  me,  but  I  will  prove  it  to 
you. — Come  home  with  me. — James  and  Nancy 
are  with  me,  and  always  have  been.  You  will 
believe  them,  even  though  you  doubt  me.  They 
know  my  life.  We  will  nurse  you  back  to  health 
— possibly  I  can  do  much  for  my  son — " 

"Stop.  I  told  you  before  that  Augustus  was 
not  your  son." 

"I  know  he  is.  His  every  look  and  movement 
proclaims  it.  It  is  useless  to  deny  that  I  am  his 
father.  Why  do  you  want  to  put  such  a  stigma 
upon  the  child?" 

"I  am  telling  you  the  truth.  His  father  is 
dead,  just  as  he  told  you." 

"Then  how  do  you  account  for  his  remarkable 
likeness  to  me?" 

"Probably  the  dislike  I  had  for  you  before  he 
was  born  marked  him  with  your  features." 

"Clarissa,  I  do  not  believe  you.  If  I  am  not  his 
father,  who  was?" 

"That  is  nothing  to  you." 

"Nothing  to  me?    Are  you  mad?" 

"No.     I  was  never  more  sane  in  my  life.     I 


108  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

can  look  you  straight  in  the  eye,  without  the 
quiver  of  an  eyelash,  and  say,  you,  William 
Huskins,  are  not  the  father  of  my  boy.  Can  a 
person  telling  an  untruth  do  that?  Would  it  be 
natural  for  a  mother  to  acknowledge  her  child  to 
be  illegitimate,  when  she  might  presume  upon  a 
man's  credulity  to  claim  him  as  his  son  and  heir, 
unless  she  wanted  to  be  honest?" 

"I  can  only  account  for  your  words  by  that 
fact." 

As  he  spoke  the  words  he  moved  toward  her, 
and  she  kept  receding,  with  her  eyes  fixed  upon 
his.  Paler  and  paler  she  grew,  and  larger  and 
larger  became  the  pupils  of  her  eyes,  which  were 
gradually  so  dilated  that  they  seemed  to  hide  the 
other  portions  of  them;  still  he  gazed  at  her  with 
an  unwavering  and  stern  expression  till,  finally, 
she  clasped  her  right  hand  over  her  heart,  and 
sank,  without  a  word.  She  would  have  fallen 
prostrate  upon  the  floor  had  not  William  sprung 
quickly  to  her  as  she  fell. 

Immediately  he  felt  her  helplessness,  all  the 
stern,  steady  look  vanished  from  his  face  as 
though  by  magic,  and  in  its  place  there  shone  all 
the  eager  ardor  of  a  lover.  Time  and  the  mem- 
ory of  the  past  both  seemed  to  have  been  obliter- 
ated from  his  mind,  and  he  was  conscious  of  but 
one  fact.  Clarissa,  the  only  woman  he  had  ever 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  109 

loved  or  who  had  ever  held  either  his  heart  or 
senses  captive,  was  again  in  his  arms; — was  his. 

The  thought  made  him  tender  and  kind  as  a 
mother  to  her  first  born  babe,  whom  she  believes 
to  be  the  answer  vouchsafed  to  her  prayers  for  a 
living  example  of  her  love  for  her  husband;  for 
this  babe  she  would  offer  her  life,  a  willing  sacri- 
fice, without  one  thought  of  hesitation,  even  if  the 
sacrifice  meant  physical  torture.  Her  love  could 
generate  the  power  necessary  to  endure  any  kind 
of  personal  torment  if  she  knew  her  suffering 
would  purchase  the  release  or  happiness  of  the 
child  which  was  dearer  to  her  than  her  own  pleas- 
ure or  welfare. 

So  William  felt,  when  his  arms  encircled  the 
object  of  his  love,  and  he  would  gladly  have  en- 
dured any  discomfort  or  suffering  Clarissa  had 
been  subjected  to  while  the  combat  of  their  wills 
had  been  waging.  He  realized  as  only  a  man 
whose  experience  had  been  as  vast  as  his  could 
realize,  that  her  nervous  condition,  combined  with 
the  unexpected  shock  of  his  sudden  appearance, 
had  been  a  great  ally  to  his  cause,  for  without 
these,  despite  her  naturally  susceptible  tempera- 
ment, he  would  have  had  a  severe  struggle. 

He  lifted  her  easily  and  bore  her  to  the  couch 
from  which  she  had  arisen  upon  his  entrance. 
She  looked  so  white  and  rigid  and  still  and  cold — 
so  much  like  one  prepared  for  burial — that,  de- 


110  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

spite  his  vast  experience  with  mesmeric  sleep,  he 
felt  anxious.  He  was  loth  to  admit,  even  to  him- 
self, he  was  nervous — supposing  she  was  dead! 
Supposing  her  spirit  had  actually  fled,  leaving 
him  alone  again: — deserted — while  her  soul  was 
transported  into  conditions  of  which  he  knew 
nothing,  and  he  could  not  reach  her? 

The  thought  was  agonizing.  He  immediately 
drew  her  to  him,  thinking  to  warm  her  cold, 
inanimate  body  by  contact  with  his  own  which  was 
warm  and  vigorous.  Those  lips  that  had  but  a 
short  time  before  responded  so  tenderly  and  lov- 
ingly to  his  were  now  cold  and  unresponsive.  For 
a  time,  the  scientist  was  lost,  while  the  husband 
caressed,  loved  and  suffered. 

He  kept  repeating  "Clarissa — Clarissa — Speak 
to  me,"  and  after  a  long  interval  of  silence  she 
spoke. 

"Did  you  speak  to  me,  William?" 

If  the  voice  of  one  dead  had  answered  him,  he 
would  not  have  been  more  startled.  The  shock 
broke  the  spell  that  bound  him,  and  the  man  of 
science  was  once  more  alert.  He  lifted  her  head, 
looked  intently  into  her  eyes,  rather  at  her  eyes 
which  were  closed,  and  said — 

"Clarissa,  do  you  hear  me?    Are  you  awake?" 

There  was  a  brief  pause,  then  she  replied,  but 
her  voice  sounded  far  away.  "Yes." 

"Do  you  know  who  is  talking  to  you?" 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  111 

"Yes— William." 

"Have  you  anything  to  say  to  me?" 

No  answer, — then  he  said  timidly  but  tender- 
ly, "Clarissa,  do  you  love  me?"  No  words 
passed  the  cold,  impassive  lips,  but  her  arms  were 
raised  and  entwined  themselves  about  his  neck, 
and  her  head  nestled  lovingly  and  confidently 
against  him.  The  answer  seemed  to  satisfy  him, 
and  for  a  while,  he  made  no  effort  to  talk,  ap- 
parently quaffing  the  enjoyment  fate  furnished 
him. — The  past  and  future  were  a  blank  to  him, 
and  the  present  was  fraught  with  such  exquisite 
bliss,  that  he  heeded  not  when  Dinah  spoke  to 
him. 

"Master  William." 

Not  receiving  an  answer,  she  entered,  spoke 
again,  and  not  now  receiving  a  reply,  and  seeing 
her  mistress  and  him  in  so  fond  an  embrace,  she 
reverted  to  the  rules  of  the  past  and  touched  him 
instead  of  speaking  to  Clarissa.  He  looked  up 
at  the  touch  and  smiled  so  pleasantly  it  seemed 
they  were  all  back  in  the  past. 

"Master  William,  the  Doctor  is  here  to  see 
mistress.  I  have  your  dinner  all  prepared.  What 
shall  I  tell  him?  He  insists  upon  seeing  her.  I 
told  him  she  was  engaged.  I  would  not  come  in. 
Do  not  look  so  cross,  Master  William,  but  he  said 
he  would  have  to  see  her,  and  you  know  she  has 
great  faith  in  him.  Aint  you,  Honey?" 


112  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"Dinah,  tell  him  to  go." 

"But,  Master,  he  is  waiting  just  outside  here 
with  Augustus." 

"Augustus,  my  baby,  mamma  is  coming, — 
mamma  is  coming." 

As  these  words  came  from  Clarissa's  lips, 
William  felt  a  great  change  pass  over  her.  He 
had  put  her  to  sleep  by  his  power,  but  she  was  no 
longer  rigid,  and  her  arms,  which  had  clung  so 
tightly  and  lovingly  about  his  neck,  loosed  their 
hold,  and  warmth  and  animation  diffused  them- 
selves to  every  portion  of  her  being.  She  rose 
erectly  and  tried  to  waken,  but  encountered  a 
mighty  resistance. 

"Tell  the  doctor  to  remain  where  he  is.  I  will 
come  to  him,"  said  William,  while  he  tried  to  re- 
strain Clarissa  from  rising.  "Sleep, — Sleep, — 
Sleep,"  he  repeated,  but  his  mind  had  been  un- 
steadied  by  the  happiness  of  thoughts  of  his  brief 
intoxication.  His  commands  seemed  to  have  no 
significance  for  the  woman  who  struggled  to  free 
herself  from  his  grasp. 

"Augustus — I  am  coming — mother  hears." 
This  was  all  she  said,  but  it  required  all  William's 
strength  to  hold  her  on  the  couch,  and  a  feeling 
of  jealousy  (which  he  was  at  the  time  ashamed 
of  feeling)  overmastered  him,  and  held  him  in 
thrall,  and  he  repeated  over  and  over  again, 
"Sleep — Sleep — Sleep"  his  vigor  increasing  as  his 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  113 

jealously  gained  the  advantage  over  his  judg- 
ment, and  she  finally  collapsed  into  a  comotose 
state. 

Dinah  had  watched  her  struggles,  but,  feeling 
her  mistress  was  in  safe  hands,  had  not  inter- 
fered in  her  behalf,  although  she  could  not  un- 
derstand the  purport  of  what  she  saw.  When  she 
saw  her  mistress  settle  back  again,  like  one  dead, 
she  said — 

"Master  William,  shall  I  show  the  Doctor  in? 
She  sure  has  fainted." 

She  received  such  a  look  from  William  as  she 
was  not  likely  to  forget,  and  he  replied : 

"Dinah,  your  mistress  is  sleeping  peacefully 
and  well.  Take  me  to  the  Doctor." 

She  offered  no  objections,  but  led  him  to  a 
room  where  Augustus  and  a  man  of  mature  age 
were  waiting.  When  he  had  reached  there, 
William's  eyes  would  have  been  a  study  for  any 
man.  He  acknowledged  the  usual  salutation  of 
introduction,  but  his  head  was  visibly  elevated 
from  the  position  it  should  have  held  considering 
the  august  presence  of  so  distinguished  a  prac- 
titioner as  Dr.  Goullard; — in  fact,  he  could  not 
control  his  feelings  sufficiently  to  remember  they 
were  both  gentlemen,  and  said  abruptly,  "Dr. 
Goullard,  your  services  are  no  longer  required;  I 
am  here  as  Miss  Earle's  representative,  and  will 
at  once  discharge  her  obligations  to  you  for  serv- 


114  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

ices  rendered  if  you  will  advise  me  as  to  the 
amount  of  her  indebtedness." 

"Who  are  you,  who  presume  to  represent  Miss 
Earle?  I  only  accept  dismissal  at  her  injunction. 
I  demand  to  see  her.  If  she  bids  me  to  visit  her 
no  more,  very  well,  but  I  must  receive  some  sign 
from  her." 

All  the  time  Dr.  Goullard  was  talking, 
William's  face  showed  a  scornful  expression,  and 
when  he  had  finished,  William  said,  "I  presume 
her  husband  has  some  right  to  choose  a  physi- 
cian?" 

"Certainly,"  replied  the  Doctor  quickly,  "but 
Miss  Earle's  husband  is  dead,  therefore,  as  she 
has  called  me  regularly  for  a  long  time,  I  con- 
sider myself  privileged  to  pass  into  her  presence 
immediately." 

"Not  without  my  permission,"  replied  William, 
and  no  person  could  have  mistaken  the  meaning 
of  his  expression.  The  doctor  looked  at  him  in- 
terrogatively and  he  continued:  "I  presume  you 
have  heard  of  William  Huskins,  the  scientific  ex- 
pert upon  nervous  difficulties,  or  diseases;  I  am 
he.  I  see  you  know  of  my  reputation  by  your  ex- 
pression. Well,  I  am  Miss  Earle's  husband.  Ah, 
that  startles  you. — It  is  the  truth. — I  am  this  boy's 
father. 

I  am  acknowledged  as  an  expert  practitioner 
for  difficulties  and  disorders  of  the  nerves,  con- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  115 

sequently,  my  wife  can  have  no  further  need  of 
your  services.  Doubting  my  claims  as  husband 
to  Miss  Earle,  and  father  to  Augustus,  you  may 
refer  to  Dinah,  who  has  been  an  attendant  of 
Miss  Earle  since  she  was  a  young  miss — " 

"Prof.  Huskins,  I  do  not  pretend  to  doubt  your 
assertions,  but  you  will,  I  think,  admit  that  it  was 
quite  natural  I  should  make  the  mistake,  as  I 
have  been  told  by  Miss  Earle  personally  her  hus- 
band was  dead.  I  have  attended  her  for  some 
time,  and  I  should  be  pleased  to  offer  her  my  con- 
gratulations upon  having  so  distinguished  a  hus- 
band as  you.  I  will  not  long  intrude  upon  the  pri- 
vacy of  your  glad  reunion." 

Williams'  mind  had  cleared  while  the  Doctor 
was  speaking.  He  realized  his  conduct  thus  far 
had  not  been  such  as  would  naturally  be  expected 
from  one  of  his  reputation.  He  was  too  proud  to 
apologize,  still  he  knew  some  concession  upon  his 
part  was  necessary,  and,  throwing  his  head  back 
with  that  impetuous  movement  Dinah  knew  so 
well,  at  the  same  time  pushing  the  hair  back  from 
his  forehead  with  his  hand,  he  said,  quickly  and 
courteously,  "My  wife  is  sleeping  now;  I  have  just 
placed  her  in  a  trance  condition,  from  which  I 
shall  awaken  her  shortly,  calmed  and  refreshed, 
and  much  stronger.  I  will  take  you  to  her  if  you 
desire  it." 

"I  should  consider  it  a  great  favor  for  you  to 


116  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

do  so.  I  have  heard  much  of  your  marvelous 
power,  of  which  I  must  confess  I  know  very  lit- 
tle, but  of  which  I  should  be  pleased  to  learn 
more." 

Without  another  word,  William  turned  and 
walked  from  the  apartment,  followed  by  the  Doc- 
tor, leaving  Augustus  and  Dinah  alone.  While 
the  men  had  been  talking,  Augustus'  eyes  had  not 
left  William's  face.  He  made  no  effort  to  speak, 
now  that  William  had  gone,  but  fixed  his  gaze 
upon  Dinah.  She  said  nothing  and  there  was  a 
long  silence. 

Finally  he  said  abruptly,  "Dinah,  is  he  my 
father?" 

"Yes,  honey." 

"I  want  to  see  Mamma." 

"Wait,  honey,  till  the  Doctor  goes,  and  your 
father  will  take  you  to  her.  He  is  a  right  good 
man,  but  he  hasn't  much  patience.  You  are  just 
like  him,  honey; — I  always  said  so.  No,  you 
cannot  go  now.  We  must  wait  till  we  are  called, 
child." 


CHAPTER  ELEVEN 

AFTER  he  had  seen  the  doctor  leave,  William, 
instead  of  going  to  Augustus,  returned  di- 
rectly to  Clarissa.  He  only  felt  secure  regarding 
her  when  he  could  see  her.  All  the  varied  scenes 
through  which  he  passed  seemed  like  a  dream, 
and  he  could  not  rid  himself  of  the  impression  he 
would  awaken  and  find  Clarissa  gone,  leaving 
him  alone  again. 

He  had  entirely  forgotten  Augustus,  and  in 
his  distracted  state  of  mind  the  thought  of  the 
shock  and  surprise  it  must  have  been  to  the  boy 
to  have  him  declare  himself,  a  comparative 
stranger,  as  his  father,  did  not  occur  to  him. 
His  mind  seemed  incapable  of  comprehending  or 
holding  more  than  one  image ;  he  felt  the  deepest 
chagrin  that  he,  an  expert  thought  concentrator, 
had  so  lost  control  of  himself  as  to  make  such  a 
scene  as  he  had  just  gone  through  with  Clarissa  to 
mesmerize  her.  He  had  been  obliged  to  use  upon 
her  that  which  he  had  never  used  before  upon  any 
subject  he  had  ever  put  to  sleep : — physical  force. 

Why  was  it  she  resisted  his  power  so  strongly, 
when  she  had  been  so  loving  and  obedient  to  his 
very  thoughts  but  a  short  time  before  ? 

As  he  reached  the  couch  and  looked  down  upon 
her,  a  long,  deep  sigh  escaped  him,  and  the 

117 


1 1 8  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

thought  passed  through  his  mind:  Suppose  she 
had  not  been  here,  but  had  gone  out  of  his  life 
again :  how  sad  and  lonely  and  miserable  it  would 
be.  The  very  thought  was  unendurable.  He 
quickly  sank  down  beside  her,  holding  her  close 
to  him,  that  he  might  have  the  double  assurance 
of  sight  and  touch,  of  her  actual  presence  with 
him. 

So  engrossed  was  he  with  the  thought,  he  was 
unaware  of  Augustus'  entrance,  though  the  wheel 
chair  made  some  clatter.  He  had  paused  at  the 
door,  expecting  an  invitation  to  enter,  but  re- 
ceiving none,  he  came  directly  to  them  and  said: 

"Mamma,—" 

A  tremor  passed  over  Clarissa,  so  strong  as 
to  attract  William's  notice,  while  at  the  same 
time  a  hand  touched  his  arm.  As  he  felt  the 
tremor  of  Clarissa's  body,  he  tightened  his  hold, 
even  as  he  turned  his  head.  He  was  impa- 
tient of  interruption  and  his  eyes  did  not  ex- 
press the  most  pleasant  mood  as  he  turned 
toward  the  intruder,  but  when  he  saw  who  it  was, 
his  entire  countenance  changed;  he  quickly  noted 
the  pallor  of  the  boy,  and  the  brilliant  flashing 
of  his  eyes,  that  told  so  plainly  his  intense  agita- 
tion. 

He  immediately  removed  one  arm  from  Claris- 
sa, and  before  Augustus  could  divine  his  purpose, 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  119 

had  lifted  him  from  his  chair  and  drawn  him  close 
to  his  heart. 

"My  son — my  boy  and  Clarissa's." 

Augustus,  taken  completely  by  surprise,  said 
nothing  for  a  time,  but  his  eyes  traveled  quickly 
to  his  mother's  face,  which  was  cold  and  white 
and  rigid,  then  his  voice  rang  out  sharp  and  pierc- 
ing— "Mamma — mamma — speak  to  me — I  am 
here — Augustus — speak  to  me." 

There  was  no  response.  Never  having  seen 
his  mother  thus,  as  she  always  devoted  her  undi- 
vided attention  to  him,  he  did  not  understand  her 
apathy  and  inattention  to  his  call;  he  made  up  his 
mind  she  was  dead,  and  this  man  had  killed  her. 
That  thought  brought  such  a  wave  of  anger  and 
fury,  that  for  all  his  frailness  of  body,  he  had  for 
the  time  strength  to  release  himself  from  Will- 
iam's clasp,  and  throwing  both  arms  about  her 
neck,  he  tried  to  lift  her,  repeating  over  and  over, 
"Mamma, — Mamma  dear,  look  at  me." 

The  sight  of  the  boy's  suffering  brought  tears 
to  William's  eyes,  and  he  said,  "Your  mother  is 
sleeping;  she  cannot  hear  you.  She  will  waken 
soon,  and — " 

"I  hate  you.  She  is  not  sleeping.  She  is  dead, 
and  you  have  killed  her." 

"Augustus,  you  will  be  sorry  for  such  a  speech. 
She  is  sleeping;  gaining  strength  to  make  us  both 


120  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

happy.  Have  you  no  greeting  for  your  father, 
who  loves  you  so  dearly?  I  am  proud  to — " 

"If  you  were  very  proud,  you  would  go  home, 
and  not  stay  here  where  you  are  not  wanted. 
Mamma — Dinah — Mamma  is  dead,  and — " 

"Be  quiet,  Augustus.  Do  not  shake  your  moth- 
er ; — you  will  ?  Then  I  shall  be  compelled  to  use 
force.  I  didn't  want  to  do  that,  but  you  com- 
pelled me  to.  Sit  quiet  and  I  will  wake  your 
mother." 

Anyone  having  the  slightest  degree  of  doubt  as 
to  the  parentage  of  this  child  would  have  been 
quickly  convinced,  if  they  could  have  studied  their 
faces  as  William  and  Augustus  confronted  each 
other;  Augustus'  excited  and  distorted  face  was  a 
perfect  miniature  likeness  of  his  father's.  Eyes 
flashed  into  eyes.  For  all  the  seriousness  of  the 
condition,  William  thought,  "What  a  perfect 
counterpart  of  my  own  temper.  He  favors  me 
much  more  than  his  mother." 

He  needed  no  proofs  this  was  his  boy,  and  he 
felt  a  thrill  of  pride.  He  had  an  intense  nature 
that  no  one  understood.  Most  persons  thought 
him  cold  and  distant,  while  in  truth,  he  possessed 
an  unusually  affectionate  temperament,  but  was 
too  proud  to  admit  to  anyone  how  he  really  hun- 
gered for  love.  All  persons  could  not  supply  this 
want;  the  whole  force  of  his  nature  had  centered 
itself  upon  one  object.  She  became  his  wife  and 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  121 

no  other  woman  had  ever  had  power  to  sway  his 
thoughts  and  life.  He  was  regarded  as  austere 
and  cold,  yet  could  be  influenced  by  this  woman's 
smile,  to  do  anything  man  could  do,  and  the  piti- 
ful, angered  face  which  looked  into  his  was  his 
child, — and  hers. 

For  all  time  he  must  have  second  place  in  her 
heart,  and  the  pleasure  of  wife  and  child  should 
be  his  study  from  this  moment.  Such  thoughts 
produced  a  very  different  expression  upon  his 
face,  and  he  said  tenderly  and  affectionately, 

"Clarissa — Clarissa — Awake." 

Slowly  her  eyes  opened.  Her  face  pictured 
happiness  and  contentment  as  she  saw  William's 
smiling  welcome;  who  would  have  believed  his 
proud,  haughty  head  could  have  bowed  so  humbly 
as  it  did  when  he  saw  the  bright,  glad  gleam  in 
her  eyes?  He  stooped  to  kiss  her  as  though  she 
was  just  awakening  from  a  natural  sleep.  As  his 
arms  encircled  her,  her  own  entwined  themselves 
once  more  around  his  neck,  and  with  a  happy  sigh 
she  gave  him  kiss  for  kiss. 

Augustus  was,  for  the  time,  forgotten  by  both 
of  them,  but  his  eyes  and  ears  were  active ;  for  a 
time,  he  remained  silent,  then  a  tempest  of  jeal- 
ousy swept  over  him.  He  had  ever  been  first  in 
his  mother's  thoughts;  now  he  was  forgotten  for 
a  stranger.  His  spirit  had  not  been  disciplined  to 
expect  only  his  proper  share  of  any  one's  atten- 


122  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

tion,  for  from  the  earliest  time  in  his  recollection, 
he  had  been  the  principal  object  of  attention  in 
his  home. 

His  very  infirmity  and  physical  weakness 
spared  him  criticisms  of  even  the  most  wholesome 
nature;  one  and  all  around  him  had  known  but 
one  object  in  life — to  please  him.  He  was  totally 
unaccustomed  to  being  overlooked  in  this  manner, 
and  his  was  not  a  nature  to  endure  this  state  of 
things. 

With  all  the  might  of  his  uncultivated  and 
ungoverned  will,  he  hated  this  man  who  was  en- 
grossing his  mother's  attention  and  love.  He 
raised  himself  erect  by  the  help  of  his  hands,  and 
rage  nearly  choked  him  as  he  said — "Mamma!" 

Was  there  magic  in  his  voice?  If  not,  why  did 
she  draw  so  coldly  and  quickly  from  William's 
grasp? 

"Mamma, — send  that  man  away.    I  hate  him." 

"Yes,  dear.  Do  not  get  nervous,  Augustus. 
There — Mamma's  little  man  is  not  angry — " 

"Mamma — I  hate  him.  Send  him  home.  He 
is  not  my  father,  is  he?  You  told  me  my  father 
was  everything  noble — everything  I  loved — I 
hate  that  man — I  hate  him.  Mamma,  I  will  not 
have  him  for  a  father — I  will  not — " 

"Hush,  dear." 

"I  will  not  hush  if  he  stays  here.  I  will  not  live 
him  him.  Come,  Mamma,  let  us  go  away  and 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  123 

leave  him  here — I  will  make  you  a  fine  picture. 
Come,  Mamma,  don't  look  at  him — he  is  wicked. 
He  sent  Dr.  Goullard  away — I  hate  him — hate 
him." 

"Augustus,  you  will  make  yourself  ill.  Hush, 
dear." 

"Don't  kiss  me  all  the  time.  Tell  him  to  leave 
here.  This  is  our  home,  and  we  don't  want  him. 
I  will  get  ill.  I  will  get  nervous.  When  I  get 
sick,  you  will  know  you  are  to  blame  for  it.  If 
you  do  not  send  him  off,  I  will  be  ill.  He  lied.  He 
is  not  my  father — I  will  not  have  him  for  a 
father." 

"No,  dear; — there,  be  quiet.  I  will  take  you 
to  Dinah." 

"I  will  not  go  to  Dinah  unless  you  stay  with 
me.  Tell  him  to  go  home." 

"Yes,  dear;  only  calm  yourself.  There,  the 
bell  is  ringing.  Some  one  is  coming,  and  my  lit- 
tle man  must  not  be  seen  like  this.  Be  yourself, 
and  you  shall  have  anything  you  want.  Here 
comes  Dinah;  let  us  see  who  is  here.  Dinah,  who 
has  called?  Augustus  is  nervous.  You  had  bet- 
ter take  him,  and  give  him  some  of  that  medicine 
for  his  nerves  at  once." 

"I  will  not  take  it.  I  will  not; — not  unless  you 
come  too." 

"Master  William,  it  be  someone  to  see  you, 
and  I  let  him  in.  Here  he  is."  William  and 


124  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

Clarissa  both  looked  toward  the  door.  There 
stood  James  with  a  parcel  in  his  hand,  his  face 
beaming  with  pleasure.  Clarissa  quickly  reached 
him,  and  gave  him  her  outstretched  hands.  He 
tore  off  the  covering  of  the  package  he  carried, 
offering  her  a  large  bunch  of  her  favorite  flow- 
ers. This  token  of  affection  brought  joyful  tears 
to  her  eyes,  and,  still  holding  one  of  his  hands, 
she  led  him  to  Augustus,  saying,  "This  is  my  son, 
Augustus.  Augustus,  this  is  the  man  of  whom  I 
have  so  often  told  you,  who  was  so  good  and  kind 
to  me  when  I  was  a  mischievous  and  wilful  girl. 
These  are  my  favorite  flowers;  he  always  kept 
them  for  me,  and  you  will  have  to  hear  him  tell 
all  about  my  girlhood.  Will  you  not,  darling? 
James  can  tell  such  lovely  stories.  He  will  tell 
you  the  same  ones  he  used  to  tell  me.  I  feel  as 
though  I  were  a  girl  again.  Bid  him  welcome, 
Augustus." 

"I  love  you  because  you  were  so  good  to 
mamma.  I  welcome  you  to  our  home — " 

"Bless  your  heart,  honey, — that  is  what  we  al- 
ways called  your  mother — there  were  never  two 
persons  who  looked  so  much  alike  as  you  and 
your  father.  I  will  tell  you  stories  that  will  make 
your  pretty  eyes  stick  out,  all  about  your  mother's 
naughtiness,  picking  my  choicest  flowers.  I  re- 
member every  one.  I  never  expected  to  be  so 
happy  as  I  am  this  very  minute." 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  125 

"We  will  have  a  jolly  time.  You  can  wheel  me 
out  and  tell  me  the  stories.  Do  you  like  my 
father?  Was  he  a  good  man?  You  said  I  looked 
like  him,  so  you  must  have  known  him." 

"Did  I  know  your  father?  Was  he  a  good 
man?  There  was  never  his  equal.  He  is  the 
grandest,  noblest,  wisest — " 

"That  will  do,  James;  possibly  you  can  bring 
your  thoughts  away  from  the  past,  to  the  seem- 
ingly insignificant  present  long  enough  to  tell  me 
what  has  brought  you  here,  and  how  you  knew 
where  to  find  me." 

At  the  sound  of  William's  voice,  which  was  se- 
vere, James  turned  at  once  and  replied,  "Forgive 
me,  master,  but  you  told  me  yourself  that  our 
Miss  Clarissa  was  the  famous  Miss  Earle,  the 
singer,  and  everyone  knows  where  she  lives.  I 
know  no  other  person  would  make  you  leave  home 
and  come  so  far,  so  I  reckoned  I  would  find  you 
where  she  was.  When  you  stayed  so  long,  and 
there  was  a  telegram  came  for  you,  soon  followed 
by  another,  I  knew  it  must  be  something  of  im- 
portance, and  I  thought  I  would  bring  them  to 
you.  I  hope  you  are  not  angry,  sir." 

"If  you  believed  them  to  be  so  important,  why 
did  you  not  give  them  to  me  at  once  ?" 

"Here  they  are.  I  admit  I  was  wrong — but  I 
am  so  happy  to  see  Miss  Clarissa — " 

"That  is  the  most  disagreeable  man  I  ever  saw. 


126  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

He  shall  not  scold  you.  Do  not  mind  him.  You 
come  with  me ;  I  want  you  to  tell  me  all  about  my 
mother  when  she  was  little.  I  will  show  you  all 
my  pictures.  I  am  so  glad  you  have  come.  You 
just  push  my  chair.  Dinah  will  show  you  where 
to  go.  You  will  send  him  away,  and  come  right 
along,  will  you  not,  mamma?" 

"Yes,  dear." 

"Come:  I  cannot  walk,  but  I  can  stand  up.  I 
can  paint,  and  draw  and  sing.  Those  were  pret- 
ty flowers  you  brought  mamma — " 

The  rest  was  lost  by  the  closing  of  a  door, 
which  shut  out  further  sound.  Clarissa  had  kept 
her  eyes  upon  William's  face,  ever  since  Augustus 
left  her  side;  there  was  little  to  be  gleaned  from 
it.  His  eyes  had  not  once  left  the  paper  before 
him.  As  the  door  closed,  he  lifted  them  and 
looked  straight  and  steadily  at  her.  There  was 
sufficient  power  there  to  make  her  shiver.  Her 
hand  went  quickly  to  her  heart,  but  her  gaze  did 
not  falter — she  looked  as  steadily  at  him  as  he 
did  at  her.  It  was  an  uncomfortable  pause,  and 
William  was  first  to  break  it. 

"I  have  sad  news  for  you.  Your  lover,  one  of 
the  numerous  galaxy,  is  very  ill.  I  am  sent  for  to 
restore  him  to  health.  Do  not  looked  so  shocked 
and  worried.  I  will  not  let  him  die,  as  he  is  my 
best  subject,  and  science  would  receive  too  rude  a 
blow  if  Prof.  Huskins'  acknowledged  best  subject 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  127 

should  sicken  and  die,  and  he  be  powerless  to 
prevent  it.  He  shall  live;  but  as  I  stand  here 
talking  to  you,  I  have  the  power  and  will  ob- 
literate the  memory  of  every  other  man  from 
your  mind.  Pardon  me  for  so  noisy  a  laugh,  but 
the  thought  came  to  me  quickly:  'William 
Huskins,  you  have  devoted  the  best  years  of  your 
life  to  science  and  won  the  distinction  of  being 
the  most  powerful  demonstrator  of  mesmeric  in- 
fluence living:  now  the  sole  use  you  find  for  it  is 
to  vanquish  the  remembrance  of  past  lovers  from 
a  fickle  woman's  mind,  that  you  may  enjoy  her 
embraces.'  Ludicrous  enough  to  make  anyone 
laugh,  isn't  it?" 

"You  are  talking  enigmas.  I  have  and  have 
had  no  lovers.  Your  coarse  suggestions  are  an 
insult  to  my  womanhood  and  motherhood.  I  am 
truly  sorry  for  any  man  who  depends  upon  you 
for  his  life ;  he  had  better  die — '•' 

"Beware  how  you  try  me.  You  have  no  idea 
of  the  power  I  possess.  Pshaw !  You  are  doubt- 
less tired  of  him,  and  would  feel  better  if  he  were 
dead.  I  will  that  he  shall  not  die.  He  shall  live. 
Possibly  your  memory  can  be  refreshed  sufficient- 
ly to  recall  the  fact  that  you  requested  me, — your 
husband, — to  carry  him  your  favorite  flowers, 
which  oppressed  you  at  the  time." 

"I  shall  answer  but  one  assertion  you  have 
made—" 


128  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"Mamma,  come, — I  want  you  to  hear  some- 
thing." 

"Yes,  Augustus,  I  will  be  there  directly.  You 
said  you  were  my  husband;  you  are  not." 

"It  would  not  astonish  me  much  if  you  told  me 
that  I  was  the  second  man  who  had  passed 
through  the  marriage  ceremony  with  you." 

"You  are  the  only  man  who  has  ever  entered 
my  life.  It  is  not  necessary  for  you  to  wear  that 
sneering  and  sarcastic  smile.  I  ought  to  know 
the  symptoms  of  your  unreasonable  jealousy  by 
this  time.  Once  it  hurt  me;  now  I  defy  you.  I 
am  a  mother,  but  I  was  never  a  wife.  That  is 
the  reason  I  said  that  Augustus  was  not  your 
son.  When  I  told  him  his  father  was  dead,  I 
told  him  the  truth.  His  father  was  the  man 
whom  I  idolized  as  men  worship  gods.  Keep 
away.  Do  not  touch  me.  That  man  was  not  the 
William  Huskins  the  world  knows.  He  was  what 
I  thought  you  were. 

"Your  ardor  worked  upon  my  ignorant  mind, 
until  it  created  there  an  image  of  a  man  whose 
only  existence  was  in  my  heart,  while  you,  who 
passed  for  him,  was  in  reality  his  exact  opposite. 
Now  you  understand  why  I  say  that  I  am  a 
mother  but  no  wife,  for  I  believe,  from  the  depths 
of  my  soul,  that  marriage  only  exists  where  there 
is  mutual  love  between  man  and  woman.  I  meant 
well,  but—" 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  129 

"Clarissa,  I  am  going  to  forget  every  word 
you  have  just  said,  and  trust  you  in  spite  of  all 
the  dark  appearances;  remembering  only  what 
you  have  said  of  your  love  for  me  before  we  were 
married — " 

"I  never  loved  nor  married  you;  it  was  only 
the  image  of  a  man  that  I  had  in  my  mind.  Never 
for  one  moment  in  all  your  life,  have  you  known 
what  it  was  to  love  me,  and  we  were,  therefore, 
never  married.  My  child  is  illegitimate.  As  this 
fact  has  come  clearer  to  me.  I  have  striven  to  the 
best  of  my  ability  to  bring  as  much  happiness  into 
his  life  as  lay  in  my  power. 

"The  Bible  says  'What  God  has  joined  togeth- 
er, let  no  man  put  asunder.'  I  believe  that  God 
is  love.  You  never  loved  me,  and  I  loved  only 
the  image  of  a  man  who  had  no  real  existence. 
Not  you,  William  Huskins.  There  was  no  love 
in  our  union,  and  God  never  sanctioned  it;  it  was 
not  a  real  marriage." 

"You  do  me  a  great  injustice,  Clarissa,  when 
you  say  I  never  loved  you.  How  can  you  say  so, 
when  the  memory  of  the  past  is  in  your  mind?  If 
I  lacked  in  loving  demonstration,  it  was  because 
of  ignorance  how  to  express  myself.  You  have 
seen  a  side  of  my  nature  no  one  else  knows  to 
exist.  Surely  I  proved  myself  a  loving  slave  while 
you  stayed  with  me.  In  your  greatest  anger,  you 
must  admit  I  was  ever  beside  you,  never  bestow- 


130  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

ing  even  a  passing  thought  upon  any  other  woman. 
Your  pleasure  and  presence  made  up  for  me  the 
sum  of  life's  happiness,  and  words  can  never  ex- 
press the  black  desolation  of  my  heart  since  you 
left  me." 

"Love !  What  do  you  know  of  love !  Let  me 
tell  you  how  you  have  loved  me.  You  were  af- 
fectionate, happy  and  kind  just  so  long  as  we  were 
alone;  let  me  pet  an  animal,  speak  to  a  man  or 
even  a  woman,  with  the  most  common  courtesy, 
and  that  kindness  was  replaced  by  a  demon  of 
jealousy  that  would  listen  to  no  reason,  but  re- 
viled me  without — " 

"Clarissa,  I  know  I  was  hasty,  possibly  cruel; 
I  did  not  mean  to  be  so.  It  was  my  great  love 
for  you  that  made  me  jealous.  I  will  admit  it 
was  torture  for  me  to  see  you  engrossed  with 
any  one,  but  surely  there  must  be  some  excuse  for 
me  when  you  think  it  was  love  that  made  me  so. 
I  do  not  pretend  I  am  blameless.  I  know  jealousy 
changed  me  from  a  sane  man  to  a  mad  one,  but  I 
swear  to  you,  give  me  your  love  again,  and  you 
shall  nevermore  witness  such  scenes,  for,  should 
I  feel  the  demon's  influence  coming  to  me  again, 
I  will  go  away  from  your  presence  and  only  re- 
turn when  I  can  bring  you  as  much  happiness  as 
you  give  me,  when  you  yield  yourself  to  — " 

"That  is  just  it,  William, — so  long  as  I  yield, 
so  long  as  I  amuse  you  and  gratify  your  wishes, 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  131 

you  are  happy,  and  accept  those  signs  as  the  of- 
ferings of  love.  Stand  where  you  are  till  I  fin- 
ish,— your  idea  is  that  a  woman's  love  is  only  ex- 
pressed by  a  blind  obedience  to  her  husband. 

"What  is  man,  that  he  expects  from  a  woman 
that  which  he  will  not  give  in  return?  You  be- 
lieve now  just  as  you  have  in  the  past;  that 
is, — if  I  loved  you,  I  would  see,  think,  feel  and 
act  according  to  your  ideas  of  how  a  woman 
should,  consigning  to  your  guardianship  and  care 
my  conscience  and  opinions,  even  as  I  would  my 
body.  You  have  no  right  to  expect  from  me  any. 
thing  that  you  would  not  do  yourself.  I  learned 
what  love  was  when  I  became  a  mother.  Do  you 
think  my  love  for  Augustus  demands  his  giving  up 
all  his  desires  and  expectations?  No; — my  love 
for  him  is  so  strong  I  would  endure  with  a  smile 
and  never  a  moan,  if  I  knew  that  my  suffering 
would  purchase  his  happiness.  I  do  not  want  him 
to  see,  feel  and  think  as  I  do ;  I  want  him  to  have 
perfect  freedom  of  choice.  I  do  and  always  will 
find  my  greatest  happiness  in  witnessing  his  joy." 

"A  mother's  love  is  different  from  a  hus- 
band's." 

"So  I  have  found  them.  Since  Augustus  was 
first  placed  in  my  arms,  I  have  known  but  one 
thought,  one  desire ; — that  was  to  please  him.  It 
is  for  him  I  always  sing;  never  for  the  public.  I 
always  feel  he  will  be  proud  to  think,  in  after 


132  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

life,  his  mother  was  a  gifted  and  talented 
woman." 

"Are  you  not  a  little  selfish  yourself,  when  you 
have  left  me  sad  and  lonely  all  these  years  since 
you  have  had  our  boy?" 

As  he  said  this,  there  resounded  a  peal  of  boy- 
ish laughter,  ringing  clear  and  distinct.  William 
hesitated,  then  resumed:  "I  make  no  preten- 
tions  to  goodness,  but  there  are  a  few  facts  I 
have  a  right  to  state.  When  you  left  my  home, 
every  ray  of  brightness  faded  out  of  my  life.  I 
doubted  everybody  and  everything; — I  was  proud 
— too  proud  to  want  anyone's  pity  or  sympathy, 
so  I  sought  to  hide  my  suffering  beneath  a  mask 
of  indifference  and  coldness.  What  I  suffered, 
no  one  but  myself  will  ever  know.  It  has  made 
an  old  man  out  of  a  young  one; — it  has  so  com- 
pletely crushed  my  pride  I  am  willing  now  to  sue 
for  a  second  place  in  your  affections,  when  the 
first  is  filled  by  my  son.  It  is  impossible  for  me 
to  go  back  to  my  lonely  home  and  endure  what  I 
have.  If  I  have  been  cruel,  harsh  and  unjust  to 
you  whom  I  love  better  than  my  life,  I  ask  to  be 
forgiven,  and  promise  that,  coming  to  me  again, 
you  shall  be  the  guiding  influence  of  our  home. 
Give  me  one  chance  to  show  the  depth  and  ear- 
nestness of  my  love.  Few  men  have  given  women 
the  fidelity  I  have  shown  you.  That  ought  to  be 
a  factor  in  my  favor." 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  133 

"William,  I  believe  you  have  been  true  to  me. 
I  have  heard  you  called  a  woman-hater  every- 
where, but  why  have  you  been?  You  have  not  seen 
another  woman  who  happened  to  please  you  as  I 
did.  It  was  no  sacrifice  upon  your  part,  as  you 
were  not  strongly  attracted  to  them.  I  believe  I 
am  just  and  honest  with  you  when  I  say  the  feel- 
ing you  held  for  me,  and  which  you  called  love, 
was  only  a  physical  attraction,  and  that  was  the 
cause  of  your  suffering  so  from  jealousy.  Do  not 
interrupt  me — I  know  that  you  do  not  believe  it, 
but  I  do,  and  with  good  reason." 

"I  must  have  been  a  most  cruel  husband  in- 
deed." 

"No,  William,  I  know  you  have  not  meant  to 
be,  and  I  am  willing  to  acknowledge  I,  too,  have 
made  many  mistakes ;  we  have  both  been  at  fault, 
but  you  might  at  least  have  come  and  asked  me  to 
stay  in  your  home,  when  you  knew  my  delicate 
condition." 

"Clarissa!  As  there  is  a  good  Judge  in  the 
Infinite,  I  did  not  know  it." 

"You  did  know  it,  for  I  told  you  so  myself, 
during  that  last  quarrel." 

"I  will  not  dispute  your  words,  that  would  be 
useless,  but  will  admit  much  of  that  interview  is  a 
blank  in  my  memory.  You  know,  as  well  as  I, 
when  jealousy  or  rage  controlled  me  I  was  not 
always  responsible  for  what  I  might  do  or  say. 


134  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

If  I  were  to  be  weighed  in  the  balance  of  Infinite 
Justice,  however,  I  should  firmly  declare  that, 
had  I  known  your  condition,  I  should  have  hum- 
bled my  pride  and  sought  your  presence,  shield- 
ing you  from  your  pain  and  suffering  so  far  as 
lay  in  my  power." 

"You  are  the  cause  of  Augustus'  infirmity,  and 
every  time  I  see  him  looking  longingly  at  other 
boys  who  can  run  and  walk  and  play,  how  do  you 
suppose  I  feel?" 

"How  can  I  be  blamed  for  that,  Clarissa? 
Surely,  I  injured  you  in  no  way." 

"You  never  struck  me  with  your  hands,  but 
you  struck  my  heart;  pride,  fears,  disappoint- 
ment, anguish  of  mind,  and,  yes,  I  may  as  well  ad- 
mit it,  lonesomeness  produced  such  an  effect  upon 
me  that,  for  a  while,  I  was  unable  to  walk;  my 
body  would  tremble  and  shake  so  that  I  could  not 
support  myself. 

"When  my  boy, — my  idol  came,  he  was  physi- 
cally perfect.  How  proud  I  was  of  him;  but 
when  the  time  came  all  other  children  walk,  mine 
could  not  stand  alone!  He  was  called  upon  to 
pay  the  penalty  of  our  sins.  My  love  for  him  in- 
creased when  I  knew  I  was  the  cause  of  his  af- 
fliction; I  could  not  help  feeling  bitter  and  angry 
toward  you,  for  without  your  senseless  and  un- 
reasonable jealousy,  our  boy  might  have  been 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  135 

like  others,  only  brighter,  for  every  one  admits 
that  he  is  unusually  talented." 

"If  I  could  take  his  infirmity  from  him,  I  would 
gladly  do  so,  but  I  cannot.  Every  reparation 
man  can  make,  however,  I  will  make,  if  you  will 
give  me  a  chance.  You  have  been  in  my  home. 
Won't  you  and  Augustus  come  there  to  live?  I 
promise  upon  my  honor  to  be  guided  by  your 
judgment  and  wishes.  You  will  not  believe  me 
till  you  test  it,  but  I  know  my  love  is  strong 
enough  to  bear  any  test.  You  think  a  mother's 
love  is  purest,  but  that  love  which  a  good  man  of- 
fers the  woman  he  wants  to  make  his  life  com- 
plete, cannot  be  exceeded  by  any  sentiment  pos- 
sible to  souls  of  earth. 

"Show  me  a  test  of  endurance  you  would  un- 
dergo for  Augustus; — I  will  double  it  for  you 
without  a  murmur.  Will  you  not  give  me  one 
trial,  Clarissa?  Come — how  you  tremble!  I 
must  go  and  leave  you — kiss  me  before  I  go.  I 
will  go  ahead,  for  Merle  is  very  ill  and  needs 
me.  I  will  either  come  back  for  you,  or  you  and 
Augustus  may  come  on  with  James.  Nancy  will 
have  everything  in  readiness.  We  will  begin 
anew.  Which  will  you  do  ?" 

"We  will  come  with  James,  William." 

"When?" 

"Just  as  soon  as  we  can  get  ready." 

"I  cannot  realize  you  are  really  coming  to  me 


136  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

again,  Clarissa; — I  fear  I  will  awake  and  find  it 
is  only  a  dream,  as  I  have  so  many  times  before. 
Look  me  straight  in  the  eye,  and  swear  you  will 
come. — I  believe  it  now.  I  will  not  disturb  James 
and  Augustus.  He  was  frightened  and  thought 
you  were  dead.  Thinking  I  had  killed  you,  he 
disliked  me,  but  you  will  influence  him  to  love  me. 
Won't  you  write  me  while  you  have  to  stay  here  ? 
I  will  leave  a  check  at  my  apartments  for  all  you 
will  need.  James  will  fetch  it  to  you.  Think  of 
me  sometimes,  even  though  I  am  unworthy." 

When  he  left  Clarissa,  William  walked  quickly 
from  the  house,  and  sought  his  own  apartments, 
preparatory  to  going  to  Merle,  who,  as  the  tele- 
grams stated,  was  seriously  ill. 


CHAPTER  TWELVE 

HAPPINESS  is  a  great  beautifier  and  youth 
imparting  power,  and  when  William  reached 
home,  he  looked  so  different  even  the  servants 
noticed  the  change.  He  made  only  a  short  stop 
at  his  home,  and  sending  for  Nancy,  without  any 
explanations  broke  the  tidings  that  James  was 
shortly  to  come,  bringing  Clarissa  and  her  son 
with  him;  she  must,  therefore,  have  everything  in 
readiness  that  was  best  in  his  home. 

Leaving  her  flustrated  and  nervous,  he  hurried 
to  Merle's  home,  where  Mrs.  Millard  greeted 
him  with  visible  joy  and  said,  "We  are  so  happy 
to  see  you  again,  Professor, — Merle  is  much 
better;  we  have  thought  several  times  he  was  dy- 
ing. He  seemed  to  start  to  improve  quite  sud- 
denly, and  now  he  is  looking  almost  his  natural 
self.  So  much  so,  I  am  afraid  you  will  think  we 
have  intruded  needlessly." 

"Not  at  all.  Not  at  all,  Mrs.  Millard.  I  am 
only  too  glad  to  know  he  is  improved.  How  are 
Alice  and  yourself?  I  see  you  look  particularly 
fatigued." 

"That  is  from  so  much  anxiety  about  Merle. 
Alice  is  the  same." 

"I  will  go  and  see  Merle,  then  I  will  treat  Alice. 
When  they  are  both  better,  you  will  feel  better. — 

137 


138  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

Well,  Merle,  I  am  sorry  to  see  you  here  so  ill,  but 
am  glad  indeed  to  learn  you  are  getting  better. 
You  look  better  than  I  expected  to  see  you.  My 
thoughts  must  have  reached  you  soon  after  I  re- 
ceived the  news  of  your  sickness." 

"You  do  not  know  how  glad  I  am  to  see  you.  I 
was  sure  it  was  your  power  that  gave  me  strength 
again.  I  was  feeling  so  despondent  and  weak 
and  discouraged.  I  would  be  ashamed  to  ac- 
knowledge how  badly  off  I  was,  when,  all  of  a 
sudden,  there  passed  over  me  a  wave  of  courage, 
cheerfulness  and  hope,  and  from  that  moment,  I 
began  to  gain  steadily.  Now  life  looks  bright 
and  cheery,  and  I  believe  I  shall  soon  be  in  con- 
dition for  you  to  finish  our  experiments,  if  you 
wish  to  do  so." 

"Do  not  worry  about  them,  Merle." 

"You  have  been  so  kind  to  me,  I  dislike  to  feel 
I  am  the  cause  of  any  disappointment  to  you.  Is 
it  because  you  have  been  away,  or  is  it  the  fancy 
born  of  a  sick  brain,  for  really  you  seem  to  have 
changed  since  I  saw  you.  You  look  younger  and 
happier  and  more  powerful." 

"I  think  you  must  be  turning  flatterer.  I  have 
a  surprise  for  you  when  you  are  a  little  stronger. 
My  silent  and  absent  treatments  are  taking  good 
effect  I  will  not  put  you  to  sleep  this  time.  I  am 
a  little  hurried,  so  I  will  go  to  Alice,  then  I  must 
hasten  home,  as  I  have  some  business  there,  and 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  139 

I  will  come  in  and  see  you  again  before  I  go  to 
sleep." 

"Professor,  your  eyes  are  fairly  dazzling  they 
are  so  bright.  You  must  be  happy,  for  I  feel  a 
desire  to  laugh  or  sing." 

"I  am  happy,  and  I  want  everyone  to  partici- 
pate in  my  joy.  You  must  make  haste  and  get 
well,  so  your  family  will  all  be  in  condition  and 
position  to  celebrate  my  happiness.  It  will  be  an 
occasion  that  does  not  require  the  services  of 
nurses." 

"I  will  gain  just  as  rapidly  as  I  can.  I  am  so 
glad  you  are  happy,  and  hope  you  will  always  be 
as  happy  as  you  are  now." 

"Thanks,  Merle,  for  your  good  wishes.  Au 
revoir.  Mrs.  Millard,  where  shall  I  find  Alice? 
Oh,  here  she  is  now." 

"Yes,  Professor,  and  we  are  so  glad  you  have 
come  back.  How  well  you  look!  Does  he  not, 
mother?" 

"Yes  indeed,  sir,  you  do." 

"I  am  glad  to  know  you  think  so.  Alice,  as 
Merle  is  not  in  a  condition  to  be  used,  and  there 
are  some  things  I  am  anxious  to  know  about, 
would  you  mind  my  putting  you  into  the  trance 
state?  I  will  not  keep  you  long." 

"I  would  be  glad  to  do  it  for  you.  Shall  we 
go  into  the  parlor,  or  do  you  prefer  that  I  re- 
main here?" 


140  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"We  will  stay  here,  and  Mrs.  Millard  will  go 
and  sit  with  Merle." 

Mrs.  Millard  went  out,  and  William  immedi- 
ately placed  Alice  in  a  trance. 

"Alice,  are  you  waking?" 

"Yes." 

"Can  you  tell  me  what  my  wife  is  doing?" 

"I  did  not  know  you  had  a  wife." 

"Find  her.  Tell  me  what  she  is  doing.  What 
is  she  thinking?"  There  was  a  long  pause. 
"Alice,  can  you  find  her?" 

"Yes.  But  I  do  not  want  to  tell  you  what  she 
is  thinking." 

"Why  not?" 

"It  would  make  you  unhappy." 

"Does  she  love  me,  Alice?  Do  not  hesitate 
to  tell  me  the  truth.  I  want  it,  and  demand  it.  I 
am  no  coward." 

"She  loves  you  dearly." 

"Then  why  do  you  hesitate  to  tell  me  what  she 
is  thinking?" 

"Because  you  could  not  understand  her  feel- 
ings." 

"Why  not?" 

"You  cannot  place  yourself  in  her  position. 
She  is  trying  to  discover  which  she  loves  better, 
and  Oh,  I  see  so  much  misery.  I  want  to  wring 
my  hands.  Please  take  it  away." 

"No,  Alice,  tell  me  exactly  what  she  is  think- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  141 

ing.  You  must  and  shall.  Who  stands  between 
her  and  me?" 

"A  boy." 

"Thank  God!  Now,  Alice,  you  have  been  a 
truthful  subject, — I  know  you  love  me  and  wish 
me  well;  help  me  pass  this  crisis  in  my  life  credit- 
ably and  right,  for  I  begin  to  suspect  my  own 
powers  of  penetration  and  wisdom." 

"That  means  you  are  growing  in  knowledge. 
Only  ignorant  persons  place  implicit  confidence 
in  their  opinions.  You  are  a  grand  man,  but  all 
finite  beings  are  fallible.  This  woman  is  an 
equally  grand  and  noble  woman,  but  her 
thoughts  are  obscured  by  doubt  at  this  time.  She 
wants  to  do  just  what  is  right,  she  is  afraid  to 
trust  her  own  desires." 

"Desires  for  what?  Be  very  careful  in  an- 
swering, as  the  happiness  of  several  lives  may  de- 
pend upon  your  answer." 

"She  loves  you,  and  wants  to  come  to  you,  but 
the  boy  does  not.  She  is  afraid  her  desire  to  be 
with  you  is  a  selfish  one.  She  would  do  for  him 
what  she  would  not  do  for  herself;  unless  you  use 
force,  he  will  defeat  you — " 

"How  can  he?  She  has  promised  to  come  to 
me." 

"She  wants  to,  but  she  feels  in  some  way  in- 
debted to  him,  anyway,  I  know  she  is  struggling 
between  the  two  influences,  and  if  you  do  not  go  to 


142  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

her  quick, — right  off — she  will  go  away  with  him, 
a  long  way, — where  he  wants  to  go,  and  you  will 
be  unable  to  reach  her  for  a  long  time.  Hurry, 
for  she  does  not  want  to  go ;  she  is  crying,  but  he 
will  make  her  go  if  you  do  not  go  right  off.  She 
is  afraid  of  him." 

"But,  Alice, — she  promised  to  come  here." 

"And  he  insists  on  going  there." 

"You  are  sure,  Alice,  it  is  a  boy  who  comes  be- 
tween us?" 

"Yes." 

"Whose  boy  is  it?" 

"Her  boy, — and  if  you  do  not  hurry,  they  will 
go  on  the  boat.  Go  to  her.  She  is  ill  and  suf- 
fering." 

"If  she  is  ill  and  suffering,  she  knows  where  to 
send  for  me." 

"She  dare  not" 

"Why?    She  knows  I  love  her." 

"No,  she  does  not  know  it." 

"I  say  she  does." 

"But  she  does  not.  Oh,  hurry!  Please  go  to 
her." 

"I  will  not  go  a  step.  She  promised  to  come  to 
me.  If  she  does  not  care  to  do  so,  I  shall  never 
urge  her  more." 

"She  does  want  to  come,  but  the  boy  does  not." 

"Then  let  her  choose  between  us." 

"No.    Go  to  her.    Heed  my  warning.    Go  at 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  143 

once.  You  will  arrive  in  time  to  save  suffering  to 
many.  The  boy  is  selfish.  He  is  influencing  her 
to  do  what  she  does  not  want  to  do.  If  you  go  to 
her,  she  will  mind  you." 

"I  do  not  want  her  to  come  to  me  if  she  is 
forced  to  do  so." 

"She  loves  you.  She  is  sick.  Go  to  her,  and 
you  will  never  be  sorry.  Merle  is  going  to  be  ill 
again,  but  do  not  stay  here,  for  it  is  your  suffer- 
ing that  affects  him,  and  makes  him  so.  You  have 
magnetized  him  so  often,  and  he  is  so  strongly 
charged  with  your  magnetism,  that  whatever  af- 
fects you,  influences  him  and  affects  him  physi- 
cally. You  will  come  out  all  right  if  you  will  only 
heed  my  warning,  and  go  to  her.  Remember  I 
told  you  you  were  going  through  a  cloud,  and  I 
would  guide  you.  You  must  follow  my  advice, 
otherwise  I  cannot  guide  you.  Go  as  quickly  as 
you  can.  She  needs  you.  If  you  love  her,  you 
will  put  away  pride,  and  go  to  her." 

"Why  should  I  do  all  the  seeking?  I  have 
given  her  proof  enough  of  my  love.  If  she 
does  not  want  to  come  to  me,  and  prefers  his  love 
to  mine,  I  shall  not  interfere." 

"You  shall.  You  must.  She  wants  to  be  with 
you,  but  she  feels  it  is  selfish  upon  her  part  to 
wish  to.  The  boy  is  selfish,  and  you  will  both  be 
miserable.  Do  not  be  harsh  with  her.  Show  your 
love.  Make  her  see  it  is  not  selfishness  to  wish 


144  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

to  be  with  you,  and  that  it  would  cause  both  her- 
self and  you  so  much  suffering  to  gratify  the  boy. 
You  need  each  other,  and  the  boy  needs  disci- 
pline." 

"Alice,  are  you  sure  she  wants  to  be  with  me?" 

"Yes,  I  am  sure.  Will  you  not  go  to  her  now, 
— right  away?  She  is  sick, — heart-sick  as  well 
as  physically." 

"Yes;  I  will  go.  If  I  find  conditions  as  you 
say,  you  have  earned  my  lasting  gratitude; — I 
do  not  know  what  to  think,  what  to  believe,  what 
to  do.  You  have  always  been  truthful,  so  was 
Merle  for  ten  years,  then  he  told  me  untruths; 
perhaps  you  are  doing  the  same.  If  I  find  you 
have  deceived  me,  it  will  be  another  of  life's  les- 
sons well  learned.  I  have  always  advocated  truth 
could  always  be  obtained  from  an  entranced  sub- 
ject, if  their  minds  were  left  totally  unbiased  by 
the  operator's  will.  I  can  never  again  teach  that, 
nor  place  implicit  confidence  in  any  assertions  I 
may  receive.  My  book  I  have  put  the  work  of 
years  into  is  practically  valueless,  for  all  I  shall 
now  give  to  the  public  will  be  what  Merle  gives 
me,  eradicating  all  my  own  views  upon  the  sub- 
ject." 

"Why  do  you  not  go  to  your  wife  instead  of 
staying  here?  I  do  not  belive  you  love  her  after 
all." 

"Alice !     Silence." 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  145 

"You  are  making  her  suffer.  You  want  to 
spare  anyone  you  love  from  suffering." 

"There  is  no  logic  nor  reason  in  your  utter- 
ances. I  seem  to  have  struck  a  cross  tide,  that 
brings  me  no  good.  Wake  up,  Alice." 

"Promise  you  will  go  to  her  right  away." 

"Yes,  I  will  go.  Probably  I  shall  find  I  have 
been  duped,  but  I  will  go,  for  I  am  weak  enough 
to  want  to  see  her  before  me  all  the  time.  Wake 
up. — Wake  up. — There,  you  are  yourself  again. 
I  think  it  would  do  you  and  Merle  good  to  go 
out  in  the  air  and  sunshine.  I  will  send  a  carriage 
for  you.  Your  mother  can  go  with  you,  too. — 
Mrs.  Millard, — 

"Mrs.  Millard,  I  have  been  telling  Alice  I 
think  a  ride  in  the  air  and  sunshine  would  be 
beneficial  to  both  her  and  Merle.  You  had  better 
go  with  them,  and  see  they  do  not  over-exert  them- 
selves. On  your  way  home,  call  at  my  house  for 
a  luncheon  and  a  bouquet  of  flowers.  I  will  send 

a  carriage  for  you  and  notify  Mrs.  C to 

have  the  food  and  flowers  ready  when  you  call. 
I  am  going  away  again  for  a  very  short  time.  If 
you  need  me,  send  for  me." 

"What  a  good  man  you  are,  Professor  Husk- 
ins, — always  trying  to  make  others  happy.  The 
good  God  above  ought  to  shower  happiness  upon 
you.  We  shall  miss  you  while  you  are  away,  but 
we  always  say,  we  hope  you  are  enjoying  your- 


146  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

self.  We  can  never  even  hope  to  repay  your 
goodness  to  us,  but  a  mother's  prayers  ever  fol- 
low you,  because  of  the  good  you  have  done  me 
and  mine." 

"There,  Mrs.  Millard,  you  praise  me  beyond 
my  deserts.  I  must  go  now.  I  am  glad  to  find 
Merle  so  much  improved.  Enjoy  yourselves  as 
much  as  possible,  and  you  will  soon  find  me  back 
with  you.  Do  not  hesitate  to  send  for  me  if  I  am 
needed.  I  will  not  speak  to  Merle  before  I  go." 


CHAPTER  THIRTEEN 

WHEN  William  reached  his  wife's  apart- 
ments, Dinah  let  him  in  as  she  had  upon 
his  previous  visit.  Her  face  seemed  to  beam  with 
happiness.  He  put  his  finger  to  his  lips,  and,  di- 
vining his  wish  to  surprise  Clarissa,  she  said  noth- 
ing, but  pointed  to  a  door  beyond  and,  smiling, 
nodded  and  disappeared. 

Leaving  his  outer  garments  in  the  hall,  he 
quickly  traversed  the  distance  between  him  and 
the  door,  and  without  pausing  to  be  announced, 
opened  and  entered  Clarissa's  private  room.  She 
lay  prostrate  upon  the  bed,  crying  and  moaning 
piteously,  and  as  she  had  not  heard  him  enter, 
was  only  aware  of  his  presence  when  she  felt  his 
arms  about  her  and  saw  his  face  as  he  bent  over 
her. 

It  seemed  like  a  pleasant  dream  to  feel  his  lips 
upon  her  own, — his  arms  encircling  her,  and  for 
a  moment,  she  gave  herself  unrestrainedly  to  the 
happiness  she  felt.  Her  perfect  abandonment  to 
his  embrace  was  the  strongest  proof  William  had 
ever  had  of  her  love  for  him. 

Her  greeting  left  no  room  for  him  to  doubt  her 
sincerity,  and  for  a  while  both  were  oblivious  to 
time  and  their  surroundings.  Clarissa  was  first 
to  speak. 

147 


148  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"Did  you  come  in  answer  to  my  prayer?" 
"I  hope  so.    Tell  me  what  it  was,  dear." 
"I  prayed  I  might  be  guided  to  do  what  was 
right,  and  not  be  influenced  by  any  selfish  motive 
to  gain  my  own  happiness.     I  do  not  wish  to  be 
selfish." 

"Clarissa,  let  your  heart  speak,  for  our  future 
happiness  depends  upon  your  answer.  Is  my  love 
and  presence  capable  of  bringing  you  any  joy? 
Am  I  ever  necessary  to  you?" 

"Always,  William — always.  I  was  never  truly 
happy  when  you  were  absent.  Even  when  Augus- 
tus came,  I  wanted  you  to  share  my  joy.  I  have 
been  so  lonely  and  miserable.  You  will  not  leave 
me  again,  will  you?  I  am  sick; — a  weak  and 
feeble  woman." 

"I  never  left  you,  Clarissa ;  you  know  that. 
You  left  me.  I  have  been  thinking  it  over.  I  do 
not  doubt  my  love  was  often  obtrusive  and  selfish, 
but  I  never  meant  it  to  be  so.  Let  me  now  give 
you  the  benefit  of  my  riper  judgment.  All  I  ask 
is  to  see  you  and  to  know  you  are  present  in  my 
home,  which  has  been  so  desolate  without  you. 
I  promise  you,  I  will  not  obtrude  myself  upon  you 
unless  you  ask  me  to  do  so.  I  was  selfish,  but 
you  know  it  was  only  my  jealousy  that  got  the  bet- 
ter of  me.  When  such  tempests  come,  I  have  not 
the  power  to  resist;  do  not  heed  my  looks  nor 
words,  for  they  are  not  true  to  the  real  man,  but 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  149 

come  to  me,  and  place  your  arms  around  me  as 
you  have  them  now.  The  touch  will  restore  to 
me  my  lost  senses.  I  do  not  doubt  your  honesty, 
Clarissa,  but  at  times,  there  sweeps  over  my  soul 
such  a  wave  of  power  I  cannot  resist  it,  depriv- 
ing me  even  of  my  reason.  If  any  man  were  to 
come  to  me  and  even  hint  that  I  should  doubt  you, 
I  should  resent  it  as  a  gross  insult.  I  do  trust 
you,  still,  I  do  not.  You  cannot  understand  me; 
I  do  not  really  understand  myself.  Just  have  pa- 
tience. Help  me  to  overcome  this  monster. 
Really,  I  only  doubt  my  power  to  please  and  sat- 
isfy you,  and  I  wish  to  be  dearer  to  you  than  all 
else  in  life.  Will  you  not  help  me  to  conquer  this 
Demon  who  rules  and  governs  me,  and  renders  me 
insane  for  the  time  ?  The  touch  of  your  arms  and 
lips  will  always  dispel  him  if  you  will  but  have 
patience  with  me.  Try  to  realize  how  I  love  you. 
Tell  me,  dearest,  why  were  you  sobbing  when  I 
came?" 

"I  am  afraid  to." 

"If  you  have  one  spark  of  love  for  me  in  your 
soul,  never  think — much  less  say  that  you  are 
afraid  to  tell  me  anything.  Whatever  is  to  be 
told,  tell  me,  and  let  us  work  out  the  problem  to- 
gether. I  have  thought  over  carefully  all  you 
said  to  me  in  our  last  interview,  and  acknowledge 
I  have  often  been  selfish  and  exacting,  still  you 
were  wrong,  for  God  is  love,  and  love  has  the 


150  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

power  to  sanction  the  union  of  the  sexes.  My 
soul  was  wedded  to  yours;  we  were  married  in 
the  highest  sense  of  the  word.  I  may  have  made 
exorbitant  demands  upon  you  and  your  patience 
then,  but,  Clarissa,  your  love  will  give  you  pa- 
tience to  restrain  my  selfishness,  and  hold  me 
where  I  ought  to  be.  Whatever  I  say, — what- 
ever I  do,  only  come  and  put  your  arms  around 
me  as  they  are  now,  and  you  will  find,  instead  of  a 
dictator,  you  will  have  a  slave." 

"I  believe  you,  William.  The  assurance  of 
your  love  makes  me  the  happiest  woman  upon 
earth,  but  what  am  I  to  do  with  Augustus?  I 
cannot  help  feeling  I  am  responsible  for  his  in- 
firmity; therefore,  I  ought  gladly  and  willingly 
to  sacrifice  every  desire  of  my  heart  to  be  with 
him,  doing  what  he  wants  me  to  do.  I  do  not 
want  to  be  selfish,  William,  am  I  not  so  when  I 
find  my  only  happiness  in  your  presence  and  your 
love?" 

"No,  dear;  love — real  love — cannot  be  sel- 
fish." 

"You  ask  me  one  thing,  he  asks  me  another 
totally  different.  Each  says  if  I  love  him,  I  will 
do  as  he  wishes;  I  love  you  both,  and  I  want  to 
go  to  your  home,  William,  I  am  tired  of  struggl- 
ing alone.  I  want  your  care  and  love,  but  Augus- 
tus wants  to  go  elsewhere,  and  thinks  if  I  do  not 
do  as  he  wishes  I  do  not  love  him.  When  I  see 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  151 

his  helplessness,  I  feel  that  I  am  to  blame  for  it, 
and  ought  to  do  whatever  he  asks  me.  I  cannot 
please  you  both.  I  cannot  do  what  both  want. 
I  love  you  both  far  dearer  than  myself;  what 
shall  I  do?  Can  you  not  help  me,  William?  Am 
I  selfish  when  I  long  to  put  my  trust  in  you, — 
to  have  you  think  for  me?  Tell  me  what  to  do. 
I  want  to  do  for  Augustus  all  that  a  mother  could 
do,  but  my  soul  hungers  for  you  and  your  love." 

"Clarissa,  how  can  the  love  of  man  and  wife 
be  selfish?  Augustus  is  our  child — I  would  gladly 
offer  my  life  for  him,  but  he  can  never  be  to  me 
what  you  are;  I  may  be  wrong,  but  it  seems  to 
me  the  love  of  husband  and  wife  is  the  strongest 
that  can  be  expressed.  Can  a  child's  love  for 
its  mother  outbalance  her  husband's?  Not  if  she 
loves  her  husband.  As  I  understand  the  Infinite 
law,  man  and  woman  blend  their  loves  to  make  a 
complete  whole,  while  a  child  leaves  its  parents 
to  unite  itself  with  its  opposite.  A  mother's  love 
may  be  strong  and  powerful,  but  I  believe  the 
true  love  of  husband  or  wife  outweighs  in  power 
that  of  a  mother,  or  even  of  a  child.  Tell  me 
truly; — which  love  satisfies  you  better — a  child's 
or  a  husband's?" 

"Do  not  ask  me,  William,  for  I  am  so  weak  a 
woman,  that  my  soul  cries  out  for  your  love  and 
appreciation,  and  will  not  be  stilled,  although  I 


152  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

know  my  boy  ought  to  engross  every  sentiment 
of  my  life." 

"Why  should  he  engross  your  whole  attention 
any  more  than  other  children  ?  Are  they  the  sole 
thought  of  their  mothers?  Is  it  not  selfish  for 
him  to  make  us  both  miserable  simply  because 
he  took  a  dislike  to  me  for  putting  you  to  sleep  ? 
He  was  frightened.  I  was  to  blame  for  announc- 
ing myself  as  his  father  with  no  preparation.  He 
liked  me  at  first,  and  will  again.  We  will  make 
it  the  study  of  our  lives  to  make  him  happy. 
Where  does  he  want  to  go?" 

"To  Australia." 

"Australia?" 

"Yes,  William.  How  did  you  happen  to  come 
back  just  now,  when  you  expected  us  to  come  to 
you?  I  was  just  going  to  write  you  that  you 
need  not  expect  us,  and  by  the  time  you  would 
have  received  my  letter,  we  should  have  left  here. 
That  was  why  I  was  crying.  Augustus  would 
have  made  himself  ill  if  I  had  not  promised  him 
he  should  go. — Now  he  has  gone  out,  happy; 
James  is  with  him.  He  loves  James.  How  did 
you  happen  to  come  now?  Is  the  young  man 
better?  James  has  told  me  all  about  his  family, 
and  how  you  have  lived  since  I  went  away." 

"Merle  was  much  better  when  I  got  there. 
I  wanted  so  much  to  hear  from  you,  and  how 
you  were  getting  on,  I  asked  Alice  if  I  might 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  153 

entrance  her;  she  told  me  to  leave  at  once  and 
hurry  back  to  you,  for  you  were  thinking  of  going 
away  where  I  could  not  reach  you  for  a  long 
time.  I  left  at  once,  and  here  I  am,  for  I  do  not 
intend  you  shall  leave  me  again  if  I  can  help  it." 

"Tell  me;  how  could  she  know  I  intended  go- 
ing? I  do  not  understand  much  of  your  power." 

"I  cannot  explain  it  to  you  now.  When  we 
have  more  time,  I  will  teach  you  the  science. 
There  is  Augustus.  His  voice  sounds  happy. 
What  makes  you  tremble  so?  Surely,  you  are 
not  afraid  of  your  child!  I  will  deal  with  him." 

"No!  No!  You  must  not.  It  would  make  him 
so  nervous  he  would  be  ill.  We  have  to  be  very 
careful  not  to  allow  him  to  become  excited.  We 
have  tried  to  spare  him  suffering  in  every  way 
since  he  was  a  baby." 

"You  do  not  think  I  intend  to  be  cross  with 
him,  do  you?" 

"No ;  but  when  he  makes  up  his  mind  to  do  a 
thing,  you  cannot  refuse  him,  he  gets  so  nervous. 
William,  could  not  you  go  to  Australia  for  a 
journey?  You  have  nothing  to  keep  you  here, 
and  that  would  pacify  him, — to  know  you  were 
willing  to  please  him.  I  am  sure  we  could  soon 
reconcile  him  to  your  going." 

"Clarissa,  I  am  surprised  that  you  were  so 
fearless  with  me,  so  impatient  of  dictation,  should 
be  governed  by  a  mere  child.  Your  own  boy! 


154  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

If  I  thought  you,  or  he,  either,  really  needed  the 
change,  or  that  it  would  do  you  good,  I  would 
gladly  go,  no  matter  what  I  left  behind,  for  it 
shall  be  the  object  of  my  life  to  make  you 
both  happy. — As  it  is,  this  is  but  a  childish  whim, 
and  you  will  both  be  much  more  comfortable  in 
my  home.  You  need  rest  and  quiet.  Do  not  look 
so  pained  and  sad.  I  will  manage  the  boy  easily, 
and  promise  that  he  shall  not  be  ill." 

"You  do  not  know  him,  William,  but  I  will 
promise  him  a  pony  that  he  can  drive  himself. 
That  may  please  him.  He  wants  one — " 

"You  never  tried  so  hard  to  please  me. — 
There; — that  was  unkind — I  will  take  it  back. 
Now  let  me  make  you  sleep  a  while.  You  will 
wake  rested  and  calm.  Do  not  resist.  I  will 
not  make  Augustus  ill.  Sleep.  Sleep  and  gain 
strength. — Now  for  Augustus.  No  wonder  Alice 
said  he  needed  discipline.  I  shall  need  all  my 
power  to  rule  my  home." 

Having  arranged  her  comfortably,  William 
left  the  apartment,  and  following  the  sound  of 
voices,  entered  without  announcing  himelf,  speak- 
ing pleasantly  to  Augustus  and  James  and  Dinah. 
James  was  delighted  to  see  him,  but  Augustus' 
face  darkened  at  once.  He  did  not  offer  to  return 
his  father's  greeting,  but  said  quickly  to  Dinah, 
"Where  is  mamma  ?  I  want  to  see  her." 

He  started  to  leave  the  room,  but  William 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  155 

stood  in  his  way,  looking  him  steadily  in  the  eyes 
with  a  calm,  quiet  gaze. 

"Get  out  of  my  way,  or  I  will  hurt  you.  I  am 
going  to  see  my  mother.  She  will  send  you  away." 

"Your  mother  is  tired  and  sleeping.  You  do 
not  want  to  disturb  her.  Have  you  no  welcome 
for  me?" 

"I  hate  you.  I  will  not  stay  where  you  are.  I 
will  wake  mamma.  She  will  make  you  leave.  I 
will  run  my  chair  against  you  if  you  do  not  move. 
I  tell  you  I  want  to  go  to  my  mother.  James, 
push  him  away." 

"Honey,  do  not  get  nervous  and  sick;  if  you 
do,  you  can  not  go  away." 

"James,  I  tell  you  to  make  him  move  out  of 
my  way,  or  he  will  wish  he  had." 

Dinah  went  to  the  boy  and  tried  to  smooth  his 
hair  and  pacify  him.  He  only  pushed  her  away, 
glaring  all  the  time  with  the  might  of  his  will 
at  his  father.  He  was  becoming  very  much  ex- 
cited. William  had  expected  an  unpleasant  scene, 
but  not  quite  such  as  this.  If  it  continued  long, 
the  boy  would  make  himself  ill.  What  an  in- 
domitable will  he  had!  He  was  fairly  choking 
with  rage  and  anger. 

"Dinah  and  James,  you  may  retire.  Leave 
us  alone." 

"They  shall  not  go.  They  belong  to  mother. 
You  have  no  right  to  tell  them  what  to  do.  You 


156  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

had  better  go  yourself.  Move  out  of  my  way, 
or  I  will  hurt  you." 

"James — Dinah, — leave  us.  I  do  not  wish  to 
speak  to  you  again." 

The  tone  of  William's  voice  left  no  room  for 
doubt  he  meant  what  he  said,  and  they  closed  the 
door  behind  them  without  a  word.  As  they  did 
so,  Augustus  pushed  his  chair  forward;  William's 
face  was  white.  He  stood  with  folded  arms, 
right  in  the  path,  his  eyes  gleaming  brilliantly. 
They  were  stubborn  wills  that  conflicted,  but 
William's  had  all  the  advantage,  as  he  knew  how 
to  direct  his  thoughts  clearly,  while  Augustus  was 
spending  his  wildly. 

Just  as  the  chair  reached  him,  William  put  out 
his  hand  and  stopped  it  right  in  front  of  him. 
That  he  should  be  stopped  so  enraged  Augustus, 
who  had  always  been  accustomed  to  seeing  every- 
one bow  to  his  wishes,  that,  raising  himself  to 
his  feet,  and  supporting  himself  with  one  hand, 
he  struck  William  with  all  the  force  of  his 
strength.  William  seized  the  wrist  with  one  hand 
and  holding  it  firmly,  with  the  other  he  forced  the 
boy  back  into  his  chair.  Augustus  was  trembling 
in  every  limb.  The  unconquered  force  of  will 
was  shining  in  his  eyes,  but  his  body  was  too 
frail  and  weak  to  support  it.  He  struggled  to 
speak  several  times  before  he  could  articulate. 

"Let  me  go.    I  will  be  sick  and  frighten  mam- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  157 

ma  so  she  will  send  you  away.  Mamma !  Dinah  I 
James!  Let  me  go,  I  say.  If  I  were  a  man,  I 
would  be  ashamed  to  hold  a  sick  boy.  Mamma  I" 

"I  am  not  holding  a  sick  boy,  but  a  cross  one. 
Do  not  call  your  mother  or  anyone  else  again. 
They  will  not  come  to  you." 

"What  are  you  going  to  do,  kill  me?  Mamma 
— mamma !" 

"Do  not  dare  to  call  her  again.  When  you 
and  I  have  finished,  we  will  both  go  to  her.  Stop. 
Stop  struggling.  You  are  powerless  to  get  away. 
Calm  yourself  and  listen  to  me." 

"I  will  not  be  calm.  I  shall  be  sick,  and  mamma 
will  wish  she  had  listened  to  me.  She  is  always 
scared — " 

"You  are  not  going  to  be  ill." 

"I  will.  I  am  sick.  I  feel  my  heart  beating 
fast;  that  always  means  I  am  going  to  be  awful 
sick.  Why  are  you  looking  at  me  that  way? 
You  are  hurting  my  wrist.  I  cannot  breathe, 
I  am—" 

"You  are  feeling  well.  See,  you  are  not 
trembling  so  much ;  Augustus,  look  at  me.  There, 
there, — you  cannot  get  away,  so  you  may  as  well 
obey  me.  Be  a  good  boy  and  we  will  go  to  your 
mother.  Let  us  tell  her  we  are  friends.  I  know 
you  are  tired; — I  will  carry  you." 

"What  will  you  give  me  if  I  won't  be  sick?" 

"I  shall  not  allow  you  to  be  ill.     Come;  you 


158  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

are  exhausted.  I  will  carry  you  in  my  arms  to 
your  mother.  You  may  rest  beside  her  when 
you  have  told  me  you  are  sorry  for  your  behav- 
ior, and  are  ready  to  come  home  with  me." 

"I  shall  never  say  I  am  sorry.  We  are  not 
going  home  with  you." 

"You  shall  sit  right  where  you  are  until  you 
do  say  so." 

Suddenly  Augustus  burst  forth  into  a  perfect 
tempest  of  crying.  He  shook  from  head  to  foot, 
and  every  little  while  he  called  "Mamma — 
Dinah  1"  William  stood  beside  him,  offering  no 
remarks  or  assistance,  but  when  the  fury  had 
spent  itself  he  said  quietly,  "It  is  useless  for  you 
to  try  to  frighten  me.  We  will  stay  right  here 
until  you  do  what  I  say." 

"Mamma  will  come  soon.  She  will  hate  you 
for  making  me  sick." 

William  said  no  more,  but  his  face  showed, 
even  to  the  boy,  he  had  no  intention  of  changing 
his  mind,  and  they  continued  to  look  at  one  an- 
other. Augustus  was  weak  and  exhausted,  but 
he  would  not  give  in  and  say  he  was  sorry.  As 
time  slipped  by,  his  head  began  to  droop;  the 
excitement  was  too  much  for  him.  He  was  used 
to  winning  his  battles  quickly,  and  this  was  a  new 
experience  for  him.  Seeing  he  was  tired,  William 
spoke  again. 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  159 

"Shall  I  take  you  to  your  mother  now?" 

"Yes." 

"Then  say  you  are  sorry  and  will  go  home 
with  me." 

"I  will  not.    I  will  never  say  it." 

There  was  another  long  wait.  Augustus' 
eyes  drooped  heavily.  At  last  he  gave  his  head 
a  toss  and  said:  "If  you  cure  mamma,  I  will 
go  home  with  you.  Then  I  may  be  sorry  I 
struck  you." 

William  could  not  help  smiling  at  this  answer. 
It  was  hard  to  give  in,  and  the  boy  wanted  to 
get  away.  This  was  the  best  compromise  he 
could  think  of,  but,  having  started  to  conquer 
him,  William  felt  it  his  duty  to  finish,  as  it  would 
save  that  much  trouble  later. 

"That  is  not  what  I  asked  you  to  say." 

There  was  another  silence.  William  pitied  the 
boy,  he  was  so  tired  and  weak.  After  a  time 
Augustus  said:  "I  am  sorry  you  made  it  neces- 
sary for  me  to  strike  you."  As  he  looked  in  his 
father's  face,  he  saw  no  signs  of  relenting.  This 
time  the  pause  was  longer.  Finally  he  looked 
up  with  a  pitiful  expression  and  held  out  his 
hands,  saying:  "Please  take  me  to  mamma.  I 
will  tell  her  I  have  been  naughty  and  cross." 

William  lifted  him  easily;  as  he  laid  his  head 
against  his  shoulder,  Augustus  clasped  his  neck 
and  nestled  down,  wan  and  tired.  That  was  the 


160  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

hardest  task  he  had  ever  done.  He  was  thor- 
oughly conquered,  and  looked  up  with  a  pleasant 
smile  when  he  felt  his  father's  kiss  upon  his  face, 
and  was  soon  lying  by  his  mother's  side  fast 
asleep. 

William  was  content  to  watch  them,  and  as  he 
sat  there,  he  thought  what  a  Blessing  Alice's  ad- 
vice had  been  to  him.  He  had  his  family  back 
now.  Could  he  keep  them?  If  love  would  hold 
them  he  would.  He  was  tired  himself,  but  he 
must  go  and  consult  with  James  and  Dinah.  So 
he  left  them  together  and  went  out  to  perfect  his 
plans  for  their  future  happiness. 


CHAPTER  FOURTEEN 

IT  was  not  long  before  William  had  his  family 
domesticated  in  his  home.  For  a  while  it  re- 
quired most  of  his  time  and  attention  to  restore 
them  and  Merle  to  even  seemingly  well  condi- 
tions. By  the  time  one  was  better  another  would 
fail,  yet  this  was  the  happiest  period  so  far  in 
his  life,  and  his  contented  mind  showed  forth  in 
his  every  expression  and  act.  Not  that  every  con- 
dition was  precisely  what  he  desired,  for  there 
were  often  conflicts  between  stubborn  wills,  but 
he  had  been  disciplined  in  the  stern,  hard,  rigid 
school  of  experience. 

The  loneliness  he  had  endured  in  the  beautiful 
home  that  was  the  envy  of  so  many,  will  never 
be  known  to  any  save  himself.  His  wife  can 
never  realize  it,  for  she  has  had  her  child  to 
occupy  her  attention.  His  was  a  nature  hard  to 
understand,  as  he  possessed  a  pride  so  deep  and 
strong  it  was  easier  for  him  to  endure  suffering 
than  to  accept  pity  or  sympathy. 

The  darkest  season  of  his  life  had  been  lived 
alone.  In  early  youth  he  had  been  left  an 
orphan,  inheriting  vast  riches.  His  remembrances 
of  his  parents  were  very  vague,  and  he  had 
neither  agreed  with  nor  respected  his  guardian. 
He  had  been  practically  unrestricted  and  devel- 

161 


162  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

oped  an  imperious,  haughty  temperament,  ex- 
pecting his  words  and  wishes  to  always  command 
obedience  and  attention  because  they  always  had. 

When  he  met  Clarissa,  she  embodied,  to  his 
mind,  just  the  qualities  with  which  he  had  en- 
dowed his  ideal  of  woman.  She  was  beautiful  in 
person,  gracious  and  graceful  in  deportment,  cul- 
tured, refined,  and  gifted  with  a  glorious  voice 
that  cultivation  had  rendered  little  less  than  mar- 
vellous in  power  and  richness.  He  immediately 
gave  her  all  the  love  that  was  in  his  hitherto  un- 
expressed nature,  and  cherished  only  one  thought 
— to  call  her  his. 

The  force  and  power  of  his  intense  nature  was 
great.  From  his  earliest  recollections  he  had 
been  accustomed  to  obtain  everything  he  had  de- 
sired, and  this  fact  lent  extra  power  to  his  pur- 
pose to  win  this  woman  for  his  wife. 

Never  having  learned  to  curb  his  desires,  nor 
to  experience  failure,  his  thoughts  went  forth 
ardent  and  strong,  with  never  a  doubt  he  should 
win  her,  and  his  thoughts  were  therefore  charged 
with  unsually  strong  magnetism.  His  wooing 
was  short  and  ardent,  for  his  imperious  nature 
was  unwilling  to  await  patiently  what  he  might 
desire,  and  his  world  of  happiness  was  encom- 
passed within  the  radius  of  her  presence  and 
affection.  He  was  impatient  of  any  intrusion 
upon  their  privacy,  and  being  accustomed  to  con- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  163 

sider  his  word  and  wishes  as  law,  he  had  believed 
a  husband  was  master  and  arbiter  of  his  wife's 
fate  and  life,  and  became  furiously  jealous,  ex- 
acting and  unreasonable. 

Some  women  would  have  yielded  submissively 
to  the  demands  he  made  upon  her,  but  Clarissa 
had  herself  been  nurtured  and  developed  under 
a  regime  of  independence  similar  to  his  own,  and 
likewise  thought  her  wishes  should  always  be  con- 
sulted. Her  beauty  and  talent  had  brought  her 
admiration,  flattery  and  homage,  and  it  was  im- 
possible that  she  should  be  content  or  satisfied 
with  one  person's  favor. 

She  was  proud  of  her  husband,  loving  him  be- 
yond all  else  on  earth,  but  she  had  ever  been 
used  to  command — not  to  obey.  Dictation 
brought  forth  all  the  resistence  and  ire  of  her 
nature,  and  she  would  not  yield.  She  loved  to 
be  noticed,  flattered  and  praised,  and  William's 
extreme  jealousy  was  therefore  a  tax  upon  her 
patience.  Neither  would  change  to  suit  the  meth- 
ods of  the  other,  for  each  thought  the  other 
wrong. 

Finally  there  came  a  climax,  unusually  se- 
vere. Clarissa,  thinking  herself  greatly  injured, 
left  him,  and  taking  Dinah,  who  had  been 
her  nurse  in  childhood,  returned  to  her 
father.  James  and  Nancy  had  also  been  ser- 
vants in  her  father's  house,  following  her  when 


164  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

she  married,  and  went  into  her  new  home. 
James'  sympathy,  however,  was  with  his  young 
master,  whom  he  idolized,  and  he  remained  with 
him,  trusting  in  a  speedy  reunion,  but  William 
and  Clarissa  were  too  proud  to  seek  each  other's 
forgiveness.  Each  believed  the  other  to  be  en- 
tirely at  fault. 

William  never  had  known  he  was  a  father, 
believing  she  had  left  him  because  she  preferred 
a  man  whom  he  bitterly  hated,  therefore  never 
sought  to  trace  or  find  her.  That  people  should 
not  think  he  was  weak  enough  to  suffer  through 
a  fickle  woman,  he  immediately  left  the  place, 
and  sought  a  new  home,  where  he  devoted  all 
his  time,  wealth  and  energy  to  the  study  of  mes- 
meric influence,  the  efficacy  of  which  he  had  heard 
much.  His  pride  continually  said  to  him — "She 
has  left  you  of  her  own  choice. — She  has  dis- 
graced you. — You  must  never  admit  you  suffer." 

When  angry,  he  was  actually  irresponsible  for 
many  of  the  things  he  did,  and  the  words  he  ut- 
tered. To  so  impetuous  a  nature,  no  other  feel- 
ing could  be  so  strong  as  jealousy,  which  seemed 
to  render  him  temporarily  insane. 

In  the  very  vortex  of  his  passion,  Clarissa  told 
him  she  was  about  to  become  a  mother.  Under 
any  other  conditions,  how  happy  such  a  revela- 
tion would  have  made  him !  Under  such  as  those 
in  which  she  had  imparted  the  information,  how- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  165 

ever,  she  might  as  well  have  gone  to  a  person 
incapable  of  understanding  as  to  expect  him  to 
remember  what  she  said  after  they  had  ceased 
their  quarrel. 

Of  course,  she  believed  he  remembered  what 
she  had  told  him,  and  because  it  did  not  soften 
his  anger,  making  him  loving  and  tender  to  her, 
she  rushed  to  the  conclusion  he  did  not  want  to 
acknowledge  the  child  as  his  own.  Such  injustice 
angered  and  irritated  her,  and  she  had  returned 
to  her  father,  telling  him  her  side  of  the  story. 
Her  father,  having  always  indulged  her  every 
whim,  felt  William  was  unjust,  so  made  no  effort 
to  reconcile  the  conditions.  While  Augustus  was 
very  young,  he  passed  away,  leaving  them  alone, 
with  plenty  of  money  to  care  for  themselves. 
Thus  both  she  and  William  suffered,  never  learn- 
ing, even  in  the  severe  school  of  life,  to  curb  the 
haste  of  their  uncontrolled  natures. 

There  could  be  no  better  illustration  of  their 
attitude  toward  one  another  than  that  of  two 
positive  chemicals,  which  the  chemist  of  love  was 
trying  to  assimilate  and  compound  into  united 
action.  Being  equally  positive,  they  held  one 
another  at  bay,  or  at  least,  at  such  a  distance  as 
to  preserve  their  individualities  from  the  influ- 
ence of  the  other,  consequently  were  never  drawn 
into  concerted  action  as  the  object  of  each  seemed 
to  be  to  enhance  his  or  her  individuality. 


166  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

Neither  being  wholly  right  or  wholly  wrong, 
both  did  as  well  as  they  understood,  and  the  stern 
discipline  of  suffering  was  needed  to  refine  their 
souls  and  bring  into  prominence  their  real  value 
and  worth. 

In  like  manner  as  a  diamond  when  taken  from 
the  ground  contains  within  itself  all  the  beauty 
and  excellence  it  can  be  made  to  show,  they  were 
obliged  to  pass  through  the  tests  of  true  love, 
which  declare  its  real  worth,  and  bring  forth  such 
proofs  of  its  superiority  over  mere  physical  at- 
traction, as  the  passage  of  the  diamond  through 
the  fierce  tests  of  heat  and  fire,  which  proclaim 
its  value  beyond  that  of  the  ingenious  and  skill- 
ful imitations,  for  while  they  become  disintegra- 
ted and  their  beauties  are  destroyed,  the  real 
gems  only  gleam  the  brighter  because  of  the  se- 
verity of  the  test.  Like  the  diamond,  the  jewel 
of  true  love  must  always  possess  the  ability  to 
rise  superior  to  those  conditions  which  quench 
and  destroy  the  flame  of  physical  attraction  often 
masquerading  under  the  guise  of  love.  The 
stronger  and  purer  the  love,  the  greater  and  more 
severe  the  tests  it  can  withstand. 

Both  William  and  Clarissa  had  suffered  much; 
instead,  however,  of  estranging  their  souls,  or,  as 
many  would  say,  their  hearts,  it  only  served  to 
draw  them  nearer  together,  though  they  were 
physically  far  apart.  No  other  woman  could 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  167 

satisfy  William's  ideals,  and  no  other  man  could 
fill  William's  place  in  Clarissa's  affections,  al- 
though they  were  unable  to  agree  or  satisfy  one 
another,  neither  would  acknowledge  any  wrong, 
so  while  each  longed  for  the  other's  love  and  con- 
fidence, neither  would  make  advances  toward  a 
reconciliation. 

The  fires  of  the  furnace  of  suffering  had  de- 
stroyed much  dross  in  both  their  natures,  while 
the  real  jewel  of  their  loves  gleamed  brighter  and 
brighter  as  time  passed. 

Augustus  passed  his  embryotic  development 
and  birth  under  such  conditions,  while  his  mother 
was  suffering  and  smarting  from  the  wounds  of 
supposedly  unappreciated  love.  Clarissa  tried 
to  the  best  of  her  knowledge  to  fill  the  place  of 
both  mother  and  father  to  him,  going  to  the  op- 
posite extreme,  mistaking  indulgence  for  the  ex- 
pression of  love.  In  so  doing  she  was  quite  as 
selfish  as  William,  who  had  expected  so  much 
from  her,  finding  her  own  happiness  in  Augustus* 
pleasure,  deceiving  herself  into  the  belief  she  was 
unselfish. 

Such  sentiments  can  never  be  unselfish,  for  does 
not  unselfishness  mean  the  unalloyed  pleasure  of 
giving,  lovingly  and  generously  to  another,  with- 
out consulting  one's  own  aspirations,  that  the 
happiness  which  they  enjoy  may  be  for  their  good 
and  betterment? 


CHAPTER  FIFTEEN 

LESS  than  a  year  has  elapsed  since  William's 
reunion  with  his  family.  Merle,  Alice  and 
Augustus  are  visibly  stronger  and  healthier,  but 
Clarissa  seemed  to  fluctuate  between  better  and 
worse  for  a  considerable  length  of  time.  For 
quite  a  while  after  she  came  to  William's  home, 
she  appeared  greatly  improved,  almost  like  a 
girl  again,  until  after  about  six  months,  she  sud- 
denly began  to  show  peculiar  symptoms. 

Usually  the  soul  and  life  of  the  home,  all,  from 
William  to  the  humblest  servant  looked  to  her 
for  approbation,  happy  when  she  was  happy, 
and  uneasy  when  she  was  sad.  From  her  en- 
trance into  the  home,  she  had  brought  sunshine, 
not  only  to  William's  heart,  but  to  his  servants 
and  Merle's  family  as  well. 

Mrs.  Millard  and  her  children  rejoiced  in 
William's  happiness  as  though  it  had  been  their 
own,  even  more.  He  had  been  a  friend  in  need, 
and  they  regarded  him  as  their  adviser  and  guar- 
dian. Gladly  would  any  of  them  have  suffered 
to  purchase  or  enhance  his  happiness.  The 
knowledge  he  had  a  family  was  a  great  surprise 
to  them.  They  were  much  pleased  to  learn  of 
his  good  fortune  in  being  reunited  to  them,  and 
would  have  found  anyone  whom  he  had  claimed 

168 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  169 

as  his  family  pleasing  and  agreeable,  whatever 
their  characteristics  might  have  been.  As  it  was, 
a  wife  and  son,  possessing  as  they  did  talents  and 
qualities  of  mind  that  commanded  their  esteem, 
had  become,  if  possible,  still  greater  objects  of 
veneration  than  the  Professor  himself. 

Clarissa's  marvellous  voice  charmed  and  fasci- 
nated them  beyond  expression;  to  them  she  was 
more  than  a  mere  woman.  Augustus'  infirmity 
endeared  him  to  them ;  he  would  have  been  loved 
had  he  not  possessed  other  characteristics,  but 
added  to  that,  he  possessed  more  than  ordinary 
beauty,  also  great  skill  in  drawing  and  music. 
They  vied  with  one  another  to  entertain  and  hu- 
mor him,  and  this  deference  to  his  wishes  was 
just  what  he  sought  and  enjoyed.  He  spent  much 
of  his  time  with  them,  and  in  their  home  he  was 
king.  His  slightest  whim  was  law.  They  were 
so  accustomed  to  bound  their  lives  by  the  Pro- 
fessor's work,  that  they  recounted  to  him  such 
marvelous  tales  of  his  father's  power  and  skill, 
the  boy  had  grown  to  think  him  the  wisest  and 
most  powerful  man  on  earth. 

When  Augustus  wanted  to  gain  some  favor  or 
especial  promise,  he  appealed  to  his  mother, 
whom  he  knew  how  to  coerce,  but  no  words  of 
love  or  praise  she  could  bestow  upon  him  filled 
him  with  such  pride  and  genuine  satisfaction  as 
he  knew  when  his  father  expressed  his  approba- 


170  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

tion  of  what  he  did.  He  grew  to  watch  his 
father's  face  very  closely,  soon  acquiring  the  per- 
ception to  know  whether  he  was  pleased  or  an- 
noyed even  though  such  sensations  were  never 
expressed  in  words. 

He  possessed  a  very  sensitive  nature.  The 
shock  of  seeing  his  mother  in  a  mesmeric  sleep, 
which  he  had  mistaken  for  death,  was  an  experi- 
ence he  could  never  forget,  and  while  he  was  very 
proud  of  his  father's  reputation  as  the  strongest 
and  most  powerful  mesmerist  of  the  age,  he 
feared  seeing  anyone  in  that  state;  still,  his  mind 
was  too  active  and  vigorous  not  to  desire  to  know 
the  principles  underlying  the  phenomena  that  ter- 
rified him,  so  he  frequently  questioned  his  father 
as  to  the  nature  of  it,  although  he  could  not  be 
urged  nor  persuaded  to  either  be  influenced  him- 
self or  to  see  others  placed  in  the  trance  state. 

William  was  very  anxious  to  place  Augustus 
in  a  mesmeric  condition,  believing  that  by  so  do- 
ing he  could  restore  his  physical  vigor,  and  know- 
ing the  boy's  aversion  to  being,  or  seeing  anyone 
else  placed  there,  he  strove  to  control  him  with- 
out his  knowledge.  He  soon  found  the  process 
did  not  conduce  to  improve  the  boy's  health,  how- 
ever, as  he  became  exceedingly  irritable  and  ner- 
vous, so  much  so  indeed,  that  on  one  occasion, 
when  he  had  persisted  in  concentrating  his 
thoughts  upon  him,  Augustus  had  become  hys- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  171 

terical,  and  nearly  gone  into  convulsions.  He 
would  undoubtedly  have  done  so  had  his  father 
persisted  in  his  resolve. 

This  was  a  condition  William  did  not  compre- 
hend. He  sought  by  every  method  to  reconcile 
Augustus  to  the  idea  to  be  mesmerized  willing- 
ly, hoping  by  means  of  the  trance  state  to  obtain 
some  explanation  of  the  strange  phenomenon, 
as  the  boy's  personality  promised  him  an  unusual 
subject  if  he  could  only  subjugate  his  prejudice. 
He  was  the  most  difficult  subject  he  had  ever  en- 
countered. This  was  not  because  he  did  not 
possess  the  power  to  conquer  his  resistance  either 
waking  or  sleeping,  but  he  disliked  to  evoke  the 
conditions  necessary  to  control  his  individuality 
by  force. 

When  Augustus  sickened,  he  not  only  had  this 
condition  to  combat,  but  Clarissa  and  Merle's 
family  and  the  servants  all  became  agitated  and 
alarmed,  and  looked  upon  him  as  the  source  of 
relief.  Thus,  to  control  Augustus,  he  was  obliged 
to  control  them  all.  Strange  to  say,  he  could 
control  all  far  easier  than  he  could  Augustus. 
He  tried  to  bribe  him  to  see  Merle  or  Alice  in  a 
trance,  hoping  in  this  way  to  take  from  his  con- 
sciousness all  thoughts  of  fear,  but  he  was  never 
successful. 

Augustus  could  not  separate  the  trance  state 
from  thought  of  death.  While  in  a  stranger 


172  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

William  would  not  have  humored  a  repugnance, 
he,  like  Clarissa,  felt  the  boy's  infirmity  was  due 
in  part  to  his  fault,  although  unwittingly  so, 
therefore  thought  it  his  duty  to  make  all  possible 
excuses  for  him.  His  best  judgment  was  never 
exercised  toward  Augustus.  Thus,  when  Clarissa 
began  to  show  the  desire  to  retire  by  herself,  the 
father  and  son  naturally  grew  nearer  and  nearer 
to  one  another,  in  thought  and  deed,  while  neither 
would  acknowledge  the  vast  difference  they  noted 
in  her  actions. 

Both  were  sensitive,  we  might  even  say,  jeal- 
ous, because  they  realized  their  presence  was  no 
longer  necessary  to  her  happiness.  She  sought 
seclusion,  throwing  them  more  and  more  into 
companionship,  but  both  were  too  proud  to  own 
the  keen  agony  they  felt,  and  as  they  realized 
more  and  more  deeply  this  lack  of  the  necessity 
of  their  affections  to  her,  a  common  instinct 
seemed  to  draw  them  closer  and  closer  together. 

Augustus,  like  his  father,  was  peculiarly  sensi- 
tive and  loved  to  be  made  much  of,  but  they  both 
feared  to  intrude  themselves  upon  her.  It  was 
not  because  she  loved  them  less,  however,  she 
sought  seclusion,  nor  could  she  have  told  why  she 
wished  to  be  alone.  She  only  knew  she  desired 
complete  solitude,  where,  unmolested  by  anyone, 
she  questioned  and  requestioned  facts  she  knew 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS     •  173 

to  be  true.  She  was  as  irresponsible  for  her  ac- 
tions as  a  person  bereft  of  mind  or  consciousness. 

Being  shut  so  much  from  her  presence, 
William  came  to  confide  more  and  more  in  Au- 
gustus, who  opened  his  heart  toward  his  father 
in  corresponding  measure,  and  each  finding  the 
other  was  not  preferred  more  than  himself,  they 
joined  in  mutual  resistance. 

As  Clarissa  drew  herself  further  and  further 
from  her  husband  and  her  child,  she  clung  more 
closely  to  Mrs.  Millard  and  Alice,  and  it  seemed 
as  though  she  either  desired  to  be  entirely  alone 
or  in  their  company.  She  only  sang  when  begged 
to  do  so,  and  even  then  did  not  do  herself  justice. 
Dr.  Baxter  and  others  of  her  husband's  friends 
who  had  been  most  agreeable  to  her  at  first, 
seemed  now  to  only  irritate  her — she  could  not 
herself  tell  why. 

She  had  never  loved  William  and  Augustus 
more  than  now,  still  they  caused  her  much  irri- 
tation, and  although  she  meant  to  be  patient  and 
loving,  she  was  the  exact  opposite,  and  the  more 
congenial  and  pleasant  and  agreeable  she  endeav- 
ored to  be,  the  more  her  strength  deserted  her. 
She  was  an  enigma  to  herself  as  well  as  to  her 
family.  Had  anyone  told  her  she  could  ever  be 
wearied  or  exhausted  by  Augustus  she  would  i 
short  time  before  have  resented  it,  now  she  found 
his  very  voice  and  presence  often  vexing. 


174  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

She  fought  with  herself  valiantly,  and  William 
watehed,  sad  and  distressed  as  her  infirmity 
gained  upon  her.  It  was  a  condition  that,  with 
all  his  skill,  he  could  not  meet.  He  worked 
patiently  and  lovingly,  picturing  her  in  his  mind 
to  represent  health,  vigor,  cheerfulness  and  hap- 
piness, but  the  harder  he  worked,  the  greater 
became  the  ravages  of  nervousness  upon  her. 
He  had  tried  mesmeric  sleep,  but  despite  his  con- 
fident thoughts  she  would  wake  with  calmness, 
peace  and  contentment,  he  could  clearly  see  be- 
fore she  vented  her  feelings  in  words  that  she 
awoke  nervous  and  irritable,  and  shrank  from 
his  love  and  embraces.  It  was  inexplicable. 

Once  he  would  have  hastened  to  the  conclusion 
she  did  not  love  him,  and  jealousy  would  have 
forced  him  into  unkind  measures  with  her,  but 
when  he  saw  Augustus  suffering  a  like  banish- 
ment, the  boy's  suffering  was  so  acute,  he  felt 
he  must  amuse  him,  and  think  of  him  and  until 
Clarissa  should  again  be  herself,  be  both  father 
and  mother  to  him.  They  were  almost  continu- 
ously together;  both  suffered,  each  pitied  the 
other,  and  tried  to  make  the  other  forget. 

William  gave  up  his  scientific  researches  com- 
pletely; he  had  no  heart  nor  interest  for  it  while 
Clarissa  continued  in  her  present  state,  and  de- 
spite his  vast  experience  with  nervous  difficulties, 
he  could  not  account  for  the  peculiar  phases  of 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  175 

her  sickness.  Had  she  shunned  him  and  clung  to 
Augustus,  it  would  have  seemed  less  inexplicable, 
In  a  way  he  would  have  suffered  more,  for  his 
keenest  suffering  now  was  modified  by  the  fact 
that  he  must  amuse  Augustus  and  save  him  from 
suffering. 

The  boy  could  not  understand  why  he  was  for- 
bidden his  mother's  presence,  as  he  had  been 
taught  from  earliest  infancy  to  expect  his  wishes 
to  be  regarded  as  law  by  her  and  the  servants. 
Now  Clarissa,  although  still  kind,  no  longer  made 
him  the  center  of  her  attention  or  interest.  He 
was  sensitive,  and  his  pride  as  well  as  his  affec- 
tions was  hurt. 

One  day  Clarissa  had  not  appeared  at  the 
morning  meal,  but  pleading  illness,  had  gone  to 
Mrs.  Millard's  and  remained  till  after  the  time 
for  him  to  retire.  He  became  so  aggrieved  he 
wanted  sympathy,  and,  although  during  all  the 
time  they  had  been  growing  nearer  and  dearer 
they  had  neither  of  them  ever  referred  to  what 
they  considered  their  common  sorrow,  when  it 
became  time  for  Augustus  to  go  to  bed,  and  his 
mother  had  not  returned,  he  went  quietly  with 
Dinah  without  a  word,  but  noting  his  father's 
pained  expression,  after  he  had  been  undressed 
and  prepared  to  sleep,  he  suddenly  resolved  to 
go  back  to  him  and  tell  him  that  he  loved  him 
and  not  to  grieve.  Dinah  could  not  control  him, 


176  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

but  she  insisted  in  wrapping  him  with  shawls  to 
keep  him  warm,  and,  placing  him  in  his  chair, 
promised  to  remain  where  she  was  till  his  return. 

With  the  help  of  one  of  the  other  servants, 
he  soon  reached  the  room  where  he  had  left  his 
father,  and  entered.  William  sat  quietly  looking 
straight  before  him,  so  did  not  notice  him  at  first, 
but  afterward,  hearing  the  noise  of  his  chair,  he 
looked  up,  surprised  and  perplexed. 

"Why,  Augustus,  I  thought  you  were  sleeping. 
Are  you  ill?" 

There  was  no  answer,  but  William  saw  the 
tears  in  the  boy's  eyes.  He  said  no  more, — his 
heart  ached  for  sympathy,  and  it  was  a  relief  to 
have  him  near  to  lavish  his  affection  upon.  He 
lifted  Augustus  from  his  chair  into  his  arms,  and 
as  the  boy's  head  went  to  his  shoulder,  his  arms 
wound  around  his  neck  in  a  tight  embrace.  For 
quite  a  time  neither  spoke,  then  Augustus,  lifting 
his  head  and  looking  piteously  into  his  father's 
face,  said: 

"She  does  not  love  us  any  more." 

William  could  not  speak;  he  only  held  his  son 
closer  to  him. — So  they  sat  when  the  door  opened 
and  Clarissa  entered.  They  both  heard  her — 
neither  moved.  Each  seemed  to  feel  a  comfort 
in  knowing  that  the  other  suffered  too. 

There  was  someone  with  her, — Mrs.  Millard, 
— and  they  went  directly  by  the  room  where 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  177 

father  and  son  were  sitting.  They  strained  their 
ears  to  hear  if  she  inquired  for  them,  but  were 
unrewarded.  Her  voice  sounded  cheerful  to 
them.  They  instinctively  clung  closer  to  each 
other,  and  neither  spoke.  The  voices  grew  fainter 
and  fainter,  and  finally  died  away  altogether,  and 
left  them  sitting  there, — miserable,  unhappy  and 
forgotten. 

William  bowed  his  head  over  his  son  until 
their  faces  touched;  he  thought  he  had  Known 
misery  before,  but  as  he  felt  the  boy's  suffering 
by  the  deep  drawn  sighs  which  were  almost  sobs, 
he  realized  that  only  now  had  he  touched  the  bit- 
ter cup.  Jealousy  was  no  factor  in  his  sufferings 
now,  and  no  one  could  ever  know  what  consola- 
tion there  was  for  him  in  those  clinging  arms  and 
the  companionship  of  his  boy.  He  knew  they 
made  him  a  better  man,  and  resolved  to  do  for 
him  what  he  could  not  do  for  himself.  That 
close  embrace  seemed  to  feed  his  hungry  heart, 
and  after  a  while  Augustus  slept.  William  re- 
joiced. Still  he  preferred  to  hold  him  rather 
than  be  alone  with  his  sorrow. 

He  tried  to  think  where  he  had  failed  to  win 
Clarissa's  love.  Not  only  he  had  failed,  but  his 
boy  also,  who  had  previously  been  the  center  of 
her  interest.  Neither  of  them  was  now  necessary 
to  her  happiness.  What  a  void!  Who  could 
compass  it? — He  felt  a  touch  upon  his  shoulder, 


178  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

and  before  he  could  bring  his  mind  to  realize  her 
iactual  presence,  Clarissa's  arms  were  encircling 
them  both,  and  her  kisses,  warm  and  fervent, 
were  upon  his  lips.  As  he  looked  up,  her  eyes 
gleamed  bright  and  tenderly  into  his,  and  his 
first  thought  was,  "I  wish  Augustus  could  see 
her." 

He  knew  the  boy's  heart  was  as  hungry  as  his 
own,  and  that  Clarissa,  the  old  loving  Clarissa, 
was  before  him.  He  removed  one  arm  from 
Augustus,  placing  it  tenderly  and  closely  aboat 
her,  and  drawing  Clarissa  nearer  said,  "Kiss 
him." 

What  volumes  the  words  implied!  They 
proved  how  his  nature  had  broadened.  Instead 
of  thinking  of  his  own  happiness,  he  thought  first 
of  Augustus.  To  be  sure  he  was  his  child,  but 
the  time  had  been  when  even  his  own  child  would 
not  have  come  first.  Not  that  he  lov,ed  her  less, 
for  he  loved  her  more,  but  he  was  beginning  to 
learn  what  love  really  was.  The  boy  did  not  stir 
as  his  mother  kissed  him,  and  Clarissa  said,  "Why 
is  not  Augustus  in  bed?" 

"He  went,"  said  William,  "then  came  back  to 
comfort  me,  I  think,  although  he  did  not  say  so." 

As  he  said  this,  he  looked  up  at  her  with  a 
pleasant  smile,  and  she  seemed  to  recognize  its 
significance,  for  she  bent  over  and,  kissing  him, 
placed  her  arms  above  Augustus'  around  his  neck. 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  179 

A  bright  flush  mounted  to  William's  cheek  as 
he  drew  her  still  closer  to  him;  his  eyes  sought 
hers  eagerly,  but  hers  sank  before  him.  He  held 
the  boy  nearer  and  nearer,  with  a  long  drawn  sigh 
that  made  Clarissa  sad,  and  she  said  quickly: 

"William,  do  you  doubt  my  love?" 

No  answer. 

"William,  tell  me; — do  you  doubt  my  love?" 

There  was  no  response  in  words,  but  his  arms 
held  her  a  little  closer.  The  power  of  speech 
seemed  to  have  left  him.  Again  she  asked, 
"William, — you  know  I  love  you?" 

After  a  pause  he  spoke. 

"If  you  love  Augustus,  why  do  you  not  remain 
with  him?  See,  he  has  come  to  me  for  sympathy 
and  love.  Clarissa,  even  though  you  shun  me, 
give  our  boy  your  love.  He  must  not  be  blamed 
for  his  father's — " 

"William!  William!  Do  you  not  understand?" 

"No,  Clarissa;  I  do  not.  I  only  know  my 
heart  is  desolate,  and  Augustus  suffers.  I  have 
not  questioned  your  motive.  Probably,  Augus- 
tus, like  his  father,  has  failed  to  satisfy  you." 

"Enough,  William.  See;  I  am  pleading 
humbly.  No, — do  not  try  to  raise  me.  I  prom- 
ised Mrs.  Millard  I  would  tell  you  the  truth, 
j » 

"Clarissa!" 

"Do  not — do  not  touch  me.     Do  not  wake 


180  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

Augustus.  I  want  to  talk  with  you, — alone.  I 
love  you,  William.  Do  you  believe  me  when  I 
say  I  love  you?" 

"Yes,  Clarissa,  though  I  sometimes  have  my 
doubts  when  you  shrink  from  me  and  my  em- 
braces. My  love  makes  me  desire  your  constant 
presence,  but  you  draw  away  when  I  come — " 

"Do  not  say  any  more,  William; — I  cannot 
understand  myself.  I  never  loved  you  nor  Augus- 
tus more,  yet  I  cannot  endure  your  embraces. 
Will  you  not  have  patience  with  me,  knowing  my 
condition?  I  want  your  affection.  I  feel  I  must 
have  it.  Still,  I  want  to  be  alone.  I  do  not  know 
why,  but  Augustus'  voice  even,  makes  me  irrit- 
able. William,  I  am  a  very  weak  woman;  will 
you  not  help  me  ?  You  are  the  father  of  my  chil- 
dren. Have  patience.  Think  for  me.  Believe 
me,  William,  I  never  loved  you  as  I  do  now,  yet 
there  is  some  power  beyond  my  control  that  makes 
me  long  to  be  alone.  I  long  so  many  times  to 
have  your  arms  around  me.  I  want  a  lover,  not 
a  husband.  Do  you  not  understand?" 

"I  cannot  separate  the  two,  Clarissa.  I  am 
your  husband,  and  have  always  been  your  lover 
since  I  first  saw  you.  I  am  as  much  so  now  and 
more,  than  ever  before.  You  were  never  so 
beautiful  to  me,  so  loving — " 

"William,  if  I  were  suddenly  to  lose  the  beauty 
you  love,  would  you  still  love  me  ?" 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  181 

William  was  surprised  to  see  the  concern  and 
anxiety  in  her  face,  and  said  confidently,  "Yes, 
Clarissa.  Why  do  you  question  me?  You  have 
made  me  very  happy  by  your  admission  of  your 
coming  motherhood.  It  means  a  new  happiness 
in  our  lives.  Let  me  share  your  feelings  now.  I 
was  not  privileged  to  be  with  you  before  Augus- 
tus was  born.  You  have  relieved  my  heart  of  a 
great  burden.  I  thought  you  had  grown  weary 
of  me,  but  now  I  have  a  new  joy.  I  am  so  glad 
you  have  told  me.  Lift  your  head,  Clarissa. 
Let  us  seal  our  new  joy  with  a  kiss.  One  for 
Augustus,  too.  Poor  child,  he  and  I  have  suffered 
much.  Why  have  you  not  told  me  before?" 

Clarissa  suddenly  burst  into  such  a  torrent  of 
tears  that  her  sobs  awoke  Augustus;  he  clung 
to  her,  half  asleep,  half  awake;  then  sank  back 
upon  his  father's  shoulder.  William  smiled  and 
said: 

"Kiss  mamma.  I  will  tell  Dinah  you  are  go- 
ing to  remain  with  me  tonight.  Let  her  put  you 
in  my  bed.  I  will  come  soon." 

Without  speaking  to  Clarissa,  he  went  out  with 
Augustus.  Before  long  he  returned  and  without 
a  word  he  clasped  her  in  his  arms.  Soon  she 
ceased  her  sobbing,  and  he  said: 

"Clarissa,  let  us  go  and  thank  Mrs.  Millard. 
I  feel  she  has  sent  you  to  me.  She  knows  the 
strength  of  my  love  better  than  you  do.  In  the 


182  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

future,  don't  draw  away  from  me;  do  not  fear 
me.  Give  me  the  privilege  of  sharing  all  your 
experiences.  I  will  never  obtrude  upon  you.  Come, 
let  us  go  to  Mrs.  Millard, — then  to  Augustus. 
We  three  will  unite  in  thanksgiving  for  the  new 
love  we  are  to  have." 

"You  are  pleased,  William?" 

"Pleased  is  a  faint  word.  Knowing  the  cause 
of  your  eccentricities,  I  shall  not  grieve,  though 
you  exclude  me  entirely  from  your  presence." 

"William,  what  will  Augustus  say?" 

"He  is  too  much  my  boy  not  to  rejoice  too. 
Trust  us,  Clarissa;  we  are  jealous,  exacting,  and 
imperfect,  but  our  loyalty  and  love  are  unswerv- 
ing. You  are  our  all.  Try  to  have  patience  with 
our  shortcomings." 

"I  am  afraid  Augustus  will  be  grieved." 

"You  have  made  me  most  happy  by  your  con- 
fidence. In  all  future  times  come  to  me  with 
your  difficulties,  even  though  I  am  the  cause  of 
them,  and  permit  me  to  change  my  methods  when 
I  am  wrong.  Act  your  own  will.  Just  love  us, 
and  I  will  prepare  Augustus  for  the  revelation. 
I  know  he  will  rejoice  too.  He  and  I  have 
grown  very  near  one  another  in  these  few  days. 
We  are  much  alike.  I  am  glad  to  see  you  smile, 
even  if  it  is  at  my  expense.  Just  a  word,  and 
then  we  will  go  to  Mrs.  Millard. 

"Forget  the  past  selfishness  upon  my  part.     I 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  183 

will  try  in  the  future  to  do  just  what  you  want. 
Anything  but  isolation.  If  you  prefer  lover  to 
husband,  I  will  be  that;  when  you  want  neither, 
I  will  try  to  make  Augustus  happy.  Your  smile 
makes  me  glad.  How  much  I  owe  Alice  and  her 
mother, — yes,  and  Merle,  too !  Come,  let  us  go." 


CHAPTER  SIXTEEN 

THE  revelation  which  Clarissa  had  made  to 
William  wrought  a  great  change  in  him.  Even 
the  next  day  he  felt  cheerful,  and  upon  waking 
and  finding  Augustus  still  asleep,  he  said  to  him : 

"Come,  Augustus,  we  must  rise,  for  I  have 
some  work  to  do.  I  promised  your  mother  I 
would  bring  you  to  her  early.  She  is  not  well, 
and  we  are  to  shield  and  care  for  her.  Shall  1 
carry  you  just  as  you  are,  and  put  you  beside  her 
while  she  is  sleeping?  Perhaps  we  can  surprise 
her.  Shall  we  try?" 

There  was  such  jovial  pleasure  in  his  face  that 
Augustus  was  surprised  and  he  looked  at  him 
suspiciously,  and  asked: 

"Did  she  ask  for  you  or  me  to  come?" 

"Both  of  us,  boy.  She  came  in  and  kissed  you 
after  you  were  asleep,  and  said  she  wanted  us  to 
come  and  see  her  before  I  went  out." 

"Where  are  you  going?  May  I  go?  I  get  so 
lonesome  here  with  only  Dinah  and  James." 

"You  may  go  if  you  wish.  I  should  like  to 
have  you.  You  love  Merle.  I  am  going  to  him, 
and  try  to  finish  my  book  upon  science." 

"Father,  are  you  going  to  make  him  look 
dead?" 

"I  am  going  to  put  him  in  a  trance,  Augustus. 
184 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  185 

You  are  too  brave  a  boy  to  be  afraid  of  anything 
your  father  does.  Do  you  think  I  would  injure 
Merle?" 

"No;  but  mamma  looked  as  though  she  were 
dead.  I  do  not  want  to  go." 

"You  will  always  be  nervous,  Augustus,  until 
you  have  watched  the  process  of  mesmeric  influ- 
ence. When  you  know  what  I  am  doing,  you 
will  not  feel  as  you  did,  when,  without  warning, 
you  found  your  mother  in  a  mesmeric  state. 
Come,  my  boy,  be  brave.  I  like  to  have  you  with 
me,  if  you  will  come.  I  will  take  you  to  the 
theatre  after  my  work  is  done,  and  we  will  ask 
Merle  to  go  with  us.  Merle  loves  me.  Would 
he  love  me  if  I  did  him  any  injury?" 

"No;  but  it  makes  me  nervous  just  to  think  of 
it." 

"All  that  nervousness  will  go  when  you  see  me 
work.  Will  you  come?" 

"May  I  go  away  if  I  do  not  like  it?" 

"Yes.  Now  let's  go  to  mamma;  we  will  not 
bother  with  the  chair.  Let's  surprise  her.  I  will 
put  you  beside  her  before  she  awakes.  We  will 
go  very  quietly." 

"Will  she  want  us?" 

"I  think  so.    Come." 

******* 

Later  in  the  day,  Augustus  went  with  his 
father,  but  not  without  many  misgivings.  He 


186  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

wanted  to  go,  but  he  was  afraid.  He  and  Merle 
were  the  best  of  friends,  yet  he  felt  a  sense  of 
nervousness  about  seeing  him  entranced,  although 
he  was  ashamed  to  acknowledge  it  to  his  father. 
He  did  not  doubt  his  father's  power  nor  think 
that  William  would  hurt  Merle,  even  temporar- 
ily, but  the  first  shock  he  had  received  had 
prejudiced  him.  He  was  very  fond  of  his  father, 
and  had  he  heard  anyone  doubt  his  abilities  or 
powers,  he  would  have  resented  it.  He  was  glad 
his  father  had  asked  him  to  go  with  him,  while 
he  was  working  upon  the  evidence  for  his  book, 
still,  would  have  given  much  to  have  been  some- 
where else  at  the  time. 

Arriving  at  Merle's  house,  each  number  of  the 
family  vied  with  the  others  to  entertain  him,  and 
after  a  while  William  said,  "Come,  Merle,  let's 
get  to  work." 

"All  right,  Professor,"  responded  Merle. 

They  started  toward  another  room,  and  Wil- 
liam said,  "Come,  Augustus." 

Augustus  took  his  crutches  and  started  to  fol- 
low them.  His  father  was  ahead,  thus  did  not 
see  the  boy's  agitation  and  paleness,  but  Alice  did, 
and  said,  "Don't  you  think  Augustus  had  better 
stay  with  mother  and  me  while  you  work,  Pro- 
fessor?" 

William  did  not  turn  his  head,  but  said,  "No, 
Alice;  he  wants  to  be  with  me." 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  187 

Alice  said  no  more ;  it  seemed  to  her  that  it  was 
anything  but  a  joyous  expression  upon  Augustus 
face.  She  was  accustomed  to  obey  the  professor 
implicitly  and  without  comment.  It  did  not  occur 
to  her  that  the  boy  was  afraid.  She  thought  he 
was  displeased. 

William  had  just  begun  to  work  upon  Merle. 
As  he  said  "You  are  waking,  Merle?"  he  heard 
a  noise  behind  him,  but  did  not  turn  in  time  to 
prevent  Augustus  from  falling.  He  was  insensi- 
ble when  his  father  reached  him.  William's 
first  thought  was  "What  will  Clarissa  do  if  he  is 
dead!"  He  had  not  realized  the  terror  the  child 
felt  at  seeing  a  comrade  pass  through  the  suc- 
cessive stages  between  consciousness  and  trance 
obedience.  Custom  had  inured  William  to  such 
scenes,  but  fear  pictured  each  transition  in  inten- 
sified colors  to  Augustus.  When  he  saw  the  pallor 
and  rigidity  which  Merle  assumed,  he  could  not 
help  but  think  he  was  dead,  and  fell  forward, 
without  a  word,  in  a  deep  swoon. 

Merle  was  forgotten  for  the  moment,  and 
William  was  aghast  at  the  condition  in  which  he 
found  Augustus.  He  called  quickly  and  sharply 
and  both  Mrs.  Millard  and  Alice  responded. 
Augustus  looked  worse  than  Merle.  William 
rubbed  him  vigorously  and  continuously,  calling 
"Come,  Augustus; — Augustus;  wake  up  my  boy, 
wake  up.  Mother  is  waiting  for  us." 


188  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

They  gave  him  air,  water  and  stimulants,  and 
finally  he  began  to  show  signs  of  life.  William 
continued  to  talk  to  him.  "Augustus,  my  boy, — 
Augustus,  look  at  me." 

Finally,  as  William  raised  him,  his  eyes  opened 
and  looked  into  his  father's,  then  wandered  to 
Merle.  Such  a  piercing  cry  rang  out  as  they  will 
never  forget,  and  he  sank  back,  rigid  and  still. 
William,  the  calm  man  of  science,  was  visibly  dis- 
turbed. Anxiety  was  plainly  written  upon  his 
countenance,  and,  holding  Augustus  closely  to 
him,  he  bade  Merle  awake. 

Merle  was  very  soon  himself  again,  and  as- 
tonished at  seeing  Augustus  in  his  father's  arms, 
with  Mrs.  Millard  and  Alice  rubbing  him.  The 
condition  was  very  soon  explained  to  him,  and  he 
took  his  stand  directly  beside  the  boy,  so  when 
he  regained  consciousness  he  would  be  relieved  of 
his  fears,  finding  Merle  well  and  smiling. 

When  Augustus  finally  revived  from  this  sec- 
ond swoon,  and  saw  all  the  loving  solicitude  upon 
the  faces  around  him,  his  first  feeling  was  of 
shame  he  had  shown  fear,  and  although  he  had  a 
weak  body,  he  had  a  strong  will  when  he  set 
about  a  thing,  and  the  thought  caused  him  to  try 
to  raise  himself.  He  threw  his  arms  around 
William's  neck,  trying  thus  to  support  himself, 
and  looking  earnestly  into  his  father's  eyes,  said : 

"I  do  not  want  to  be  a  coward." 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  189 

"Do  not  think  about  it,  Augustus; — Mrs.  Mil- 
lard,  will  you  and  Merle  and  Alice  leave  us  alone 
for  a  little  while?  There,  boy;  rest.  Keep  per- 
fectly quiet.  You  shall  not  be  frightened  so 
again." 

William  lifted  the  child,  and  seating  himself  in 
a  chair,  held  him  closely  to  him.  The  boy's  head 
drooped  upon  his  shoulder  and  everything  was 
quiet.  After  a  long  pause,  Augustus  spoke,  but 
without  lifting  his  head. 

"Father,  are  you  very  much  ashamed  of  me?" 

"Not  a  bit,  boy.  I  only  regret  I  caused  you  to 
suffer  so.  You  are  a  brave  little  fellow  to  stand 
so  much  without  a  word.  I  am  proud  of  you. 
Try  to  calm  yourself;  then  we  will  do  whatever 
you  wish." 

With  a  sigh  of  relief,  Augustus  relapsed  into 
silence,  and  William  communed  with  himself.  By 
the  expression  upon  his  face  it  was  evident  that 
his  thoughts  were  not  altogether  to  his  liking. 
He  had  many  questions  to  ask  himself  that  could 
not  be  answered  satisfactorily.  Where  now  was 
his  boasted  calmness?  Even  now,  it  was  only  by 
the  exercise  of  all  his  force  of  will  that  he  kept 
from  trembling,  and  all  because  a  boy  had 
swooned. 

That  it  was  his  boy  was  no  reasonable  excuse, 
for  love  should  have  made  him  stronger  instead 
of  weaker.  Why  was  it  that  he  could  not  mes- 


190  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

merize  Augustus,  who  ought  to  be  an  unusually 
good  subject?  Why  did  Clarissa  draw  away 
from  him  and  Augustus  at  the  time  of  all  others 
when  she  should  be  most  dependent  upon  them 
for  love  and  care? 

If,  before  his  family  returned  to  him,  another 
man  had  come  to  him  with  similar  difficulties,  he 
would,  without  hesitation,  have  explained  the 
cause  and  offered  to  adjust  the  condition.  He 
had  tried  all  the  methods  he  knew  upon  his  wife 
and  child,  and  instead  of  bringing  about  the  de- 
sired results,  Clarissa  shrank  more  and  more 
from  him.  He  knew  that  it  was  not  because  she 
did  not  love  him.  There  was  no  other  way  to  ac- 
count for  it  than  by  her  physical  condition. 

He  felt  an  almost  irresistible  impulse  to  give 
vent  to  a  sarcastic  laugh.  "Science  baffled  by  a 
pregnant  woman's  whim  and  a  child's  fear.  Won- 
derful exponent  of  it  I  am!"  As  he  thought  this, 
William  threw  his  head  back  quickly  and  scorn- 
fully. Augustus  said: 

"What  is  it,  father?" 

"Nothing,  my  little  man.  How  are  you  feel- 
ing now?" 

"Better.  I  wish  I  could  go  riding  out  of  doors." 

"You  may.  There  are  your  crutches.  Go 
ahead  of  me,  and  ask  Merle  and  Alice  to  join 
us.  They  will  feel  relieved  to  know  that  you  are 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  191 

well  enough  to  come  to  them;  they  were  very 
anxious." 

"Father,  I  would  not  want  mamma  and  Dinah 
to  know  that  I  was  afraid." 

"All  right,  boy.  You  go  and  ask  Merle  and 
Alice  to  go  with  us,  and  I  will  go  and  get  a  car- 
riage." 


CHAPTER  SEVENTEEN 

AFTER  the  members  of  his  household  had  re- 
tired that  night,  William  sat  thinking  as  he 
had  never  thought  before.  He  believed  he  had 
solved  the  cause  of  various  phenomena  through 
the  use  of  mesmeric  influence.  He  was  able  to 
demonstrate  their  basic  principles  to  his  friends 
or  indeed  to  strangers,  by  the  application  of  his 
knowledge,  without  relying  upon  theories  or  con- 
jectures, and  to  perform  marvelous  feats  by  the 
aid  of  his  powers,  yet  he  was  completely  non- 
plussed by  two  members  of  his  own  family,  who, 
although  they  did  not  doubt  the  efficacy  of  his 
powers,  exhibited  the  very  opposite  traits  to  what 
he  desired  when  he  endeavored  to  work  upon 
them. 

While  he  sat  there,  deep  in  thought,  he  felt  a 
hand  upon  his  shoulder,  and,  looking  up,  saw 
Clarissa  standing  before  him. 

"William,  why  are  you  not  in  bed  and  sleep- 
ing? Does  anything  trouble  you?  You  looked 
so  sad  when  I  came  in  — " 

"I  am  a  little  perplexed,  but  not  troubled.  How 
came  you  here,  dear?  Can  you  not  sleep?  Are 
you  ill?" 

"No ;  I  went  to  sleep,  directly  I  went  to  bed.  I 
dreamed  you  were  here,  alone  and  troubled,  and 

192 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  193 

I  have  little,  if  any  recollection  of  leaving  or  com- 
ing here,  but  here  I  am.  William,  did  you  will 
me  to  come  to  you?" 

"No,  Clarissa;  I  supposed  you  were  sleeping, 
and  I  would  not  disturb  your  sleep." 

"Then  how  did  I  come  here?  I  did  not  know 
you  were  here.  I  remember  dreaming  you  were 
here;  that  is  all." 

"You  must  have  felt  I  was  lonely,  and  your 
goodness  of  heart  brought  you  here  to  comfort 
me.  That  thought  makes  me  happy.  You  must 
go  back,  or  you  will  take  cold." 

"But,  William,  when  I  first  asked  you,  you  said 
that  you  were  not  troubled ;  now  you  say  you  are." 

"Only  troubled  to  understand  myself,  and 
some  scientific  problems  that  have  been  brought 
to  my  attention." 

"You  are  wise,  William;  I  wish  you  would  ex- 
plain to  me  some  of  the  things  I  have  seen  since 
I  have  been  ill.  Oh!  I  don't  mean  right  now;  to- 
morrow;— any  time  when  you  are  not  engaged." 

"Certainly; — I  will  do  my  best.  Clarissa,  are 
you  happier  here  than  you  were  before  you  came 
back  to  me?" 

"Yes." 

"Now  I  will  go  and  stay  with  you  until  you  are 
sound  asleep.  Here  is  Dinah.  Did  you  think 
she  was  lost,  Dinah?" 


194  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"No,  master;  but  she  acted  so  strange  I  was 
afraid  that  she  was  sick." 

"Acted  strange  when?" 

"Why,  master,  she  went  to  sleep  right  after 
she  retired  and  seemed  so  quiet  like,  I  thought  I 
would  go  and  see  Augustus.  Then  I  remembered 
he  wanted  me  to  do  an  errand  for  him — I  prom- 
ised not  to  tell  what  it  was, — as  I  was  going  back 
to  him,  I  met  Mistress  Clarissa  coming  down 
here.  I  spoke  to  her,  but  she  did  not  answer  me, 
and  said,  'Yes,  William  I  know — I  am  coming.' 
I  touched  her,  but  she  didn't  look  around,  only 
said,  'Yes,  William.'  I  thought  sure  she  was 
walking  in  her  sleep,  and  I  ought  to  watch  her, 
but  if  I  had  known  you  were  here,  Master  Will- 
iam, I  would  not  have  come  in." 

"You  did  just  right,  Dinah; — I  am  glad  you 
watched  her.  Now  go  to  Augustus.  I  will  stay 
with  her  till  she  sleeps  soundly  and  well." 

"William,  I  do  not  remember  meeting  Dinah; 
surely,  you  must  have  willed  me  to  come  to  you, 
or  I  would  not  have  known  where  to  find  you,  nor 
failed  to  see  Dinah  when  she  spoke.  Did  you 
not  call  me,  William?" 

"No,  Clarissa ;  no  more  than  I  do  always  when 
you  are  absent.  Your  image  is  never  away  from 
my  consciousness,  and  whatever  subject  may  claim 
my  attention,  you  are  always  present  in  my  mind. 
I  did  not  will  you.  I  hoped  with  all  the  power 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  195 

of  my  soul  you  were  enjoying  a  sweet  and  dream- 
less sleep." 

"I  think  it  strange.  I  did  not  know  you  were 
here.  I  came  here  without  knowing  it,  and  you 
say  you  did  not  call  me." 

"No;  but  do  not  worry  about  it.  I  am  going 
back  with  you,  and  will  stay  until  you  are  sound 
asleep.  Do  not  try  to  explain  your  coming  here. 
We  will  do  that  together  later.  I  always  want 
you  near  me;  possibly  when  you  were  sleeping, 
you  became  sensitive  to  that  thought.  Come. 
You  will  be  ill  tomorrow." 


CHAPTER  EIGHTEEN 

THE  night's  experience  furnished  William 
with  still  another  problem  to  study,  all  the 
more  perplexing  because  of  the  fact  that  Clarissa 
had  come  to  him  without  his  having  concentrated 
upon  her  doing  so,  and  apparently  of  her  own 
will,  while  she  had  shrunk  away,  cold  and  unre- 
sponsive when  he  had  tried  to  bring  her.  What 
was  the  power  that  had  brought  her  to  him?  It 
must  have  been  strong,  although  she  had  no  re- 
membrance of  coming,  nor  of  meeting  Dinah. 

Long  after  she  was  asleep,  he  weighed  cause 
after  cause;  there  was  no  disputing  the  fact  he 
was  becoming  nervous,  and,  when  her  regular  and 
low  breathing  proclaimed  beyond  all  doubt  she 
was  sleeping  sweetly  and  soundly,  he  would  not 
move,  nor  leave  her,  fearing  she  might  again  rise 
and  walk  about  in  her  sleep. 

If  she  had  come  to  him  at  almost  any  other 
time,  he  would  not  have  been  surprised,  as  she 
was  so  constantly  in  his  mind ;  then  he  would  have 
thought  his  silent  suggestions,  finding  her  nega- 
tive, had  drawn  her  to  him,  by  the  same  law  that 
a  hypnotist  draws  a  subject,  but  just  at  this  par- 
ticular time  he  had  been  very  deeply  engrossed  in 
other  thoughts. 

According  to  his  ideas,  there  was  only  one  way 
196 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  197 

to  account  for  it;  that  was  to  ascribe  it  to  her 
physical  condition,  making  her  negative  and  sen- 
sitive; possibly  producing  a  state  of  somnambu- 
lance,  and  that  he  was  in  her  mind  in  her  dream- 
ing, she  had  been  guided  to  him  by  that  strangely 
inexplicable,  but  none  the  less  true  instinct  that 
guides  all  somnambulists  if  left  unrestricted  in 
their  movements.  This  nervous  state  might  last 
throughout  the  entire  period  of  her  pregnancy. 
At  another  time  she  might  be  drawn  to  Augus- 
tus, or  any  other  person  or  place. 

Persons  have  been  known  to  drown  them- 
selves in  such  a  state,  so  he  would  watch  her.  He 
knew  somnambulance  sprang  from  nervous  ex- 
citement, and  in  her  condition,  there  was  no  tell- 
ing what  phases  might  develop. 

This  had  been  a  harmless  and  pleasing  inci- 
dent, but  there  was  nothing  to  guarantee  its  repe- 
tition would  be  the  same.  It  was  not  only  his 
right,  but  his  duty  to  watch  over  her  while  she 
was  in  this  negative  condition,  for  if  harm  should 
come  to  her,  he  could  never  forgive  himself. 

There  was  danger  when  she  would  seek  him  in 
an  apartment  he  was  unaccustomed  to  be  in, — 
especially  at  that  time  of  night.  Her  very  ac- 
curacy was,  perhaps,  the  most  alarming  feature. 
Women  in  her  condition  are  apt  to  exhibit  very 
peculiar  traits,  and  these  usually  entirely  foreign 
to  their  natural  instincts.  He  would,  therefore, 


198  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

watch  her  very  closely  during  the  interval,  do- 
ing what  he  could  to  help  her,  but  he  must  be 
careful  she  did  not  discover  his  surveillance. 

How  little  he  realized  what  an  advancement  he 
was  making  in  true  love !  Once  he  would  have 
wanted  her  to  know  of  every  sacrifice  he  made, 
and  had  she  not  desired  his  constant  presence,  he 
would  have  become  jealous, — perhaps  furiously 
so — and  felt  she  had  no  love  for  him.  He  had 
learned  much.  He  had  learned  love  means  more 
than  attention  even  more  than  endearing  words 
and  close  embraces.  These  could  all  be  supplied 
by  subterfuge,  even  while  love  was  totally  ab- 
sent. Real  love  may  exist  without  these  outward 
demonstrations. 

He  understood  all  this  as  he  was  compelled  to 
hide  his  own  affections  more  and  more,  and  as  he 
witnessed  Augustus'  suffering  upon  being  ban- 
ished from  his  mother's  presence.  He  had  been 
educated  to  believe  himself  the  one  object  of  in- 
terest in  the  home,  and  it  came  harder  to  him, 
therefore,  than  it  did  to  William,  to  relinquish 
her  constant  solicitude. 

Altogether,  it  was  a  dreary  season  for  them, 
full  of  heartaches,  but  to  William,  even  this,  com- 
pared to  the  time  when  he  was  alone  in  his  beau- 
tiful home,  was  a  veritable  paradise,  for  now  he 
had  Augustus  and  his  love  and  Clarissa's  pres- 
ence. Humble  indeed  were  his  present  require- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  199 

ments  as  compared  to  his  past  exactions,  and  this 
state  of  humbleness  proved  his  great  growth  in 
wisdom,  for  ignorance  is  always  aggressive  and 
egotistic,  encroaching  largely  upon  both  possibili- 
ties and  the  actual,  while  real  wisdom,  like  char- 
ity, "vaunteth  not  itself." 

For  some  unknown  reason,  William  felt  he 
wanted  to  talk  with  Alice  when  she  was  entranced. 
Until  Clarissa  came  to  him,  he  had  turned  to 
Merle  in  all  seasons  of  doubt  and  perplexity,  but 
now,  he  felt  Alice  could  best  furnish  him  the  in- 
formation he  desired.  Augustus  clung  to  his 
father's  companionship  a  large  portion  of  the 
time,  even  in  the  matter  of  education  the  family 
felt  that  they  could  best  supply  him  with  knowl- 
edge, for  they  were  even  more  sensitive  about 
his  infirmity  than  himself. 

They  were  unwilling  he  should  mingle  with 
boys  about  his  own  age,  taking  especial  care  in 
cultivating  his  taste  for  music  and  art,  which  was 
far  beyond  the  ken  of  children  of  his  age.  Wil- 
liam felt  he  must  also  devote  more  of  his  time 
to  him,  so,  on  the  day  following  asked  him  if  he 
would  like  to  go  with  Merle  for  a  long  ride  that 
would  occupy  some  time,  calling  for  him  upon  the 
way  back,  when  they  would  all  go  to  the  theatre, 
where  Augustus  loved  so  well  to  go. 

When  his  mother  had  swayed  and  thrilled  such 
vast  audiences  by  the  magic  of  her  beautiful  voice, 


200  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

she  had  rarely  allowed  him  to  be  present;  she 
loved  to  think  she  was  singing  for  him,  and  he 
was  the  one  object  in  her  mind,  but  she  felt  she 
could  do  better  when  he  was  not  actually  present. 
This  very  fact  probably  made  Augustus  all  the 
more  fond  of  public  performances,  for  he  al- 
ways thought  "my  mother  can  do  better  than 
that." 

He  was  very  proud  of  her  reputation  as  a 
singer  while  his  father  was  extremely  sensitive 
about  it.  William  would  have  been  loth  to  admit 
it  to  anyone,  but,  growing  to  believe  he  had  no 
other  rival  in  Clarissa's  affection  save  this  boy, 
he  transmitted  his  hatred  of  supposed  rivals  to 
her  public  achievements,  and  could  not  endure  the 
thought  of  them. 

What  gave  Augustus  joy  in  this  respect,  gave 
him  jealousy.  He  did  not  like  to  think  of  her  as 
singing  to  multitude,  the  object  of  their  unstinted 
admiration,  therefore  her  reputation  as  a  peer- 
less musician  and  singer  brought  him  no  whit  of 
pleasure. 

Few  of  her  hearers  could  appreciate  her  sing- 
ing as  he,  for  he  was  a  fine  musician  himself,  still 
he  could  not  endure  the  thought  of  her  singing 
for  public  approval  or  money.  Music,  to  him, 
was  a  sacred  gift,  and  although  he  gloried  in  her 
abilities,  he  deplored  the  attention  it  brought  to 
her  publicly.  Of  all  things,  the  knowledge  she 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  201 

was  working  for  financial  reasons  was  the  most 
exasperating,  and  he  was  particularly  and  pecu- 
liarly sensitive  upon  this  point,  not  liking  to  hear 
her  spoken  of  as  a  public  entertainer,  while  that 
was  very  pleasing  to  Augustus. 

Whenever  he  attended  a  public  performance, 
he  invariably  said  that  it  was  good,  but  mamma 
could  do  better,  deriving  much  pleasure  from  the 
thought,  though  the  mere  mention  of  Clarissa's 
achievements  and  attempts  to  win  public  favor 
was  torture  to  his  father. 

Just  now,  however,  William  desired  to  see 
Augustus  happy,  so  he  planned  for  every  condi- 
tion he  felt  would  add  to  his  pleasure,  and  while 
he  and  Merle  were  riding,  he  would  talk  with 
Alice,  thus  both  father  and  son  would  be  occupied 
and  partially  happy. 


CHAPTER  NINETEEN 

WILLIAM  felt  relieved  when  the  boys  had 
started  upon  their  pleasure  trip,  and  he  was 
left  alone  with  Alice  and  Mrs.  Millard.  The 
Millards  seemed  very  near  to  him,  and  he  felt 
almost  as  much  solicitude  for  them  as  for  his  own 
family.  Alice  was  glad  to  be  of  service  to  him, 
and  this  cheerfulness  upon  her  part  was,  perhaps, 
one  of  the  strongest  factors  in  her  ability  to  do 
good  work  for  him. 

Merle  was  equally  desirous  of  pleasing  him, 
passing  willingly  at  any  and  all  times  into  the 
trance  state.  William  had  never  felt  as  much 
pride  in  his  work  or  the  results  accruing  from  it 
as  Merle  did,  and  never  had  found  another  "sub- 
ject" upon  whom  he  could  so  fully  rely.  There 
was  no  doubt  the  congenialitiy  of  their  souls  had 
much  to  do  with  the  success  of  their  achieve- 
ments. It  gave  Merle  particular  pleasure  to 
know  William  eclipsed  all  other  demonstrators 
of  mesmeric  power,  feeling  flattered  to  be  chosen 
by  so  wise  a  man  as  his  principal  subject. 

He  never  dreaded  to  pass  into  the  trance  state, 
and  had,  in  so  far  as  it  was  possible  for  him  to  do 
so,  followed  the  injunctions  he  had  been  given  at 
the  outset,  to  try  and  eliminate  all  personal  opin- 
ions, holding  no  personal  prejudices,  and  offering 
no  resistance. 

202 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  203 

Not  a  little  of  William's  prestige  depended 
upon  the  evidence  Merle  had  given  him  in  the 
trance  condition,  and  Alice  was  equally  zealous, 
but  had  never  been  used  for  any  public  work. 

She,  also,  felt  flattered  to  think  the  professor 
should  select  her  to  assist  him  in  his  investiga- 
tions instead  of  Merle,  whom  she  considered  to 
be  her  superior  as  a  subject,  and  whose  reputation 
as  a  subject  was  as  great  as  the  professor's  as  a 
demonstrator. 

She  had  no  realization  of  the  difference  in  the 
kind  or  nature  of  the  work  done  through  them, 
nor,  indeed,  had  she  ever  speculated  upon  that 
point. 

Mrs.  Millard  excused  herself,  leaving  William 
and  Alice  alone,  and  he  soon  placed  her  in  a 
trance.  She  said  nothing  until  he  questioned  her. 

"Alice,  are  you  waking?" 

"Yes,  Professor." 

"Can  you  see  my  wife?  Tell  me  what  she  is 
doing." 

"She  looks  very  thoughtful.  I  do  not  know 
whether  she  is  sad  or  not." 

"Why  should  she  be  sad?" 

"I  do  not  know  that  she  is  sad." 

"Then  why  do  you  speak  of  it?" 

"I  do  not  know." 

"Alice,  can  you  read  her  thoughts?  You 
ought  to.  Try." 


204  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"Ask  her  to  come  here.  She  will  be  here  soon. 
I  feel  she  will  help  you  more  than  I  can.  There 
she  is." 

"Alice,  I  cannot  bring  her.  You  ought  to 
know  that." 

"You  must.    Ask  her." 

"Her  health  will  not  permit  it." 

Alice  shook  her  head  thoughtfully,  then  she 
said :  "I  want  to  see  her." 

"But,  Alice,  I  tell  you  that  she  is  not  in  condi- 
tion—" 

"I  want  to  see  her.  Ask  her.  Did  I  not  help 
you  to  get  her?  Ask  her." 

That  last  assertion  alone  moved  William;  he 
remembered  how  skeptical  he  had  been  when  she 
had  advised  him  to  return  to  Clarissa;  she  was 
right  then,  and  he  had  no  reason  to  question  her 
until  he  had  found  her  advice  to  be  incorrect,  at 
least  once. 

The  first  thought  to  arise  in  his  mind  was 
"Why  did  Clarissa  come  here?"  She  had  sent 
word  to  him  and  Augustus  she  was  ill  and  could 
not  join  them  in  their  morning  meal,  but  she  was 
evidently  not  too  ill  to  visit  comparative  strang- 
ers, so  he  had  no  desire  to  force  his  presence 
upon  her,  but  Alice  said  she  wanted  to  see  her. 
He  remained  silent  for  a  while,  then  said,  "If 
you  want  to  see  her,  go  to  her." 

The  words  were  scarcely  out  of  his  mouth, 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  205 

when  Alice  arose  with  closed  eyes  and  walked  out 
of  the  room.  William  hardly  knew  what  to  do ; 
he  wanted  to  follow  her  to  see  what  transpired, 
but  his  sensitive  pride  said  "She  will  think  you 
forced  the  girl  to  come,"  and  that  thought  de- 
termined his  action.  He  did  not  move.  He 
waited  and  waited,  still  she  did  not  come.  What 
was  she  doing?  Why  did  they  not  come  to  him, 
knowing  he  was  waiting?  Still  he  waited,  too 
proud  to  go  to  them;  then  he  thought  that  Alice 
ought  not  to  be  controlled  so  long.  As  this 
thought  entered  his  mind,  she  came  into  the  room, 
alone. 

She  looked  wan  and  tired,  and  walked  past 
him  to  the  place  of  her  entrancement,  and,  draw- 
ing a  long  sigh  as  she  laid  her  head  back,  said  "I 
am  going  to  her  to-morrow.  She  will  not  come 
here,"  then  her  head  drooped  wearily.  He  did 
not  feel  he  ought  to  force  her  further,  although 
he  was  filled  with  a  jealous  longing  to  know 
what  had  transpired. 

She  said  nothing  more,  although  he  allowed 
her  to  remain  in  a  trance  condition  for  some 
time.  How  keen  his  disappointment  at  the  result 
of  the  interview  he  had  looked  forward  to  was, 
no  one  save  himself  would  ever  know.  He  hoped 
Clarissa  was  as  pleased  as  he  was  disappointed. 
He  would  have  liked  to  know  what  had  passed 
between  them.  As  he  was  thinking  thus,  he  felt 


206  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

arms  around  his  neck,  drawing  him  closely  and 
affectionately,  and  looking  up,  surprised  and  as- 
tonished, he  saw — Clarissa. 

She  bent  over  him  quickly,  and  drawing  him 
closer  still,  and  said,  "Wake  her,  William,  she 
must  be  tired."  He  would  have  gone  cheerfully, 
even  to  his  execution,  while  she  held  him  thus, 
looking  into  his  eyes  with  that  expression  of  love. 
His  arms  went  around  her,  and  he  said,  almost 
unconsciously,  "Wake,  Alice.  Alice,  are  you 
awake  ?" 

He  did  not  notice  her  answer,  and  Alice,  feel- 
ing confused  at  seeing  them  in  their  fond  em- 
brace, at  once  left  the  room,  without  being  no- 
ticed by  either.  They  were  engrossed  with  their 
own  feelings.  Clarissa  spoke  first. 

"William, — she  helped  me  so  much.  Will  you 
not  try  to  help  me  be  what  she  says  I  can  be? 
Do  not  move,  dear.  I  have  not  finished  yet.  I 
promised  her  I  would  tell  you  how  much  I  loved 
you,  but  I  cannot  keep  that  promise,  for  words  do 
not  express  the  full  sentiment  of  the  heart.  I 
love  you  more  than  words  can  tell.  You  know 
that,  even  if  I  am  irritable  and  distant." 

"Clarissa,  you  and  I  have  much  to  thank  Alice 
for; — how  little  I  realized  when  I  was  develop- 
ing her  as  a  subject,  what  a  flood  of  happiness  she 
would  bring  into  my  life!  What  did  she  mean 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  207 

when  she  said  that  she  was  going  to  see  you  to- 
morrow?" 

"That  is  our  secret.  She  is  coming  to  our 
home.  You  will  entrance  her  for  me  and  then 
leave  us  alone,  will  you  not?" 

"With  pleasure."' 

"There  is  Augustus.  Mrs.  Millard  has  invited 
us  to  remain  and  spend  the  evening.  Would  you 
like  to?" 

"Yes— if  you  would." 

"Then  let's  go  and  see  what  the  boys  have  to 
say.  Before  long,  William,  I  will  tell  you  the 
secret." 

It  was  a  happy  gathering  in  Mrs.  Millard's 
house  that  evening.  Each  thought  the  others  ap- 
peared to  the  best  advantage,  and  they  separated 
only  when  Augustus  became  so  tired  that,  despite 
his  most  heroic  efforts,  his  eyes  would  close.  It 
had  been  a  happy  day  for  him. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY 

FROM  the  day  she  had  talked  with  Alice,  there 
had  been  a  noticeable  improvement  in  Claris- 
sa. She  became  less  nervous,  and,  instead  of 
shutting  herself  away  from  her  family,  she  de- 
voted most  of  her  time  to  them,  at  times  appear- 
ing almost  like  a  young  girl,  full  of  enthusiasm 
for  whatever  she  was  doing. 

Nearly  every  day  since  that  time,  Alice  had 
been  with  her  for  awhile,  but  no  one  except  Clar- 
issa knew  what  transpired.  William  would  have 
been  most  impatient  at  this  had  it  not  been  for 
the  change  that  had  come  over  Clarissa ; — she  was 
again  the  light  and  life  of  the  home. 

Three  times,  when  he  believed  the  entire  house- 
hold asleep,  he  had  sat  alone,  trying  to  straighten 
out  in  his  mind  the  perplexing  questions  that  had 
presented  themselves  since  that  memorable  night 
when  he  and  Merle  had  gone  to  hear  the  great 
singer  who  had  proven  to  be  his  wife.  From  that 
time  to  this,  there  had  been  one  continual  se- 
quence of  surprises  for  him,  few  of  which  he  was 
able  to  satisfactorily  explain,  even  to  himself. 

Until  then,  he  had  logically  deduced  the  cause 

of    every    circumstance    occurring    around    him. 

Now  he  lacked  that  degree  of  confidence  with 

which  he  had  previously  undertaken  their  solu- 

208 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  209 

tion.  One  point  in  this  long  chain  of  events  al- 
ways held  him  spellbound;  that  was  his  finding 
Clarissa  at  the  concert.  Supposing  he  had  not 
gone  to  that  concert; — what  then? 

It  was  by  the  merest  chance  he  had  gone,  and 
nothing  could  have  been  further  from  his  mind 
than  that,  he  should  find  Clarissa  there.  Not  go- 
ing to  that  concert  would  have  meant  living  alone 
for  him,  as  he  had  done  so  long.  The  life  had 
been  so  lonely  and  desolate  it  was  only  endurable 
when  he  worked  continually. 

His  resolve  to  go  had  been  hasty  and  unpre- 
meditated; what  good  influence  had  been  working 
in  his  life  just  at  that  particular  time,  that  he 
now  had — 

The  interruption  to  this  soliloquy  was  a  pleas- 
ant one,  for  Clarissa's  entrance  had  finished  his 
retrospection. 

"Why  are  you  here  all  alone,  William?  Are 
you  troubled  in  any  way?" 

"No;  I  was  only  thinking,  and  was  unaware 
that  time  was  passing.  How  did  you  know  that  I 
was  here?  I  thought  you  were  sleeping  long 
ago." 

"So  I  was;  but  I  awoke  suddenly,  and  had  a 
strong  inclination  to  know  where  you  were  and 
what  you  were  doing.  I  suppose  it  was  imagina- 
tion, but  I  thought  you  called  me." 

"I  did  not.     It  would  be  selfish  indeed,  to  call 


210  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

you  from  your  sleep.  You  were  probably  tired 
and  nervous;  thus  your  sleep  was  not  sound  nor 
refreshing.  Come,  I  will  return  with  you,  and 
put  you  to  sleep  again." 

On  two  other  occasions,  under  quite  similar 
circumstances,  she  had  come  to  him  when  he  had 
been  trying  to  unravel  the  same  problem.  The 
strangest  part  of  the  whole  occurrence  was  that, 
when  he  had  sat  there  on  several  previous  occa- 
sions, willing  her  to  come  to  him,  he  had  sent  her 
such  suggestions  as  "Clarissa,  come  to  me,"  she 
had  failed  to  respond,  although  he  knew  the 
thoughts  had  carried  sufficient  power  to  draw  her. 

He  was  only  a  man;  well  meaning,  but  faulty 
and  imperfect  as  all  men  are.  It  hurt  his  pride 
to  be  thwarted  when  he  knew  the  strength  of  his 
power,  so  he  threw  all  the  force  of  his  will  into 
the  demand,  ashamed,  even  while  he  was  doing 
it,  to  use  so  much  power  upon  a  sensitive,  preg- 
nant woman,  but  the  disappointment  was  so  great 
he  rebelled  against  reason.  He  made  up  his 
mind  he  would  not  stop  until  she  did  come.  He 
saw,  later,  that,  while  in  the  first  instance,  he  was 
really  anxious  for  her  presence,  as  time  passed, 
and  she  did  not  come,  his  feeling  was  unworthy 
a  loving  husband,  bringing  forth  the  practiced 
hypnotist  who  disliked  to  be  disobeyed  by  a  nega- 
tive subject. 

His  strongest  efforts  were  unsuccessful,  how- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  211 

ever,  and  what  was  worse,  Clarissa  sent  word  she 
could  not  join  the  family  at  their  meals,  and  made 
no  appearance  during  the  entire  day. 

When  she  came,  he  was  surprised  at  her  ap- 
pearance; she  was  pale,  and  visibly  uneasy,  and 
darkly  settled  under  the  eyes;  she  shrank  from 
him  when  he  offered  to  treat  her,  .saying  all  she 
needed  was  quiet  repose  alone.  The  repetition  of 
this  furnished  another  problem  for  William  to 
solve.  Not  only  his  pride  but  his  love  was  hu- 
miliated, and  he  secretly  resolved  that  his  book 
of  personal  experiences  should  not  be  finished  and 
given  to  the  public  until  he  was  a  wiser  man  than 
he  then  was;  he  had  thought  he  knew  much,  but 
he  now  realized  that  he  understood  only  very  lit- 
tle of  the  science  upon  which  he  had  worked  so 
zealously. 

It  was  a  pitiable  condition,  when  he  had  no 
faith  in  either  his  subjects  or  himself,  for  he  had 
always  believed  faith  and  confidence  were  the 
greatest  requisites  for  a  mesmerist.  His  years  of 
hard  and  patient  study  seemed  to  have  only 
brought  him  to  this; — a  state  of  general  doubt. 

Merle,  who  had  been  his  most  trusted  subject, 
had  proven  false,  and  he  could  never  again  place 
implicit  confidence  in  any  one.  In  the  past,  any 
assertion  that  Merle  had  made  was  accepted  with- 
out comment  or  doubt,  but  now,  that  he  had  been 
untruthful  in  the  trance  condition,  being  honest 


212  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

and  trustworthy  in  his  normal  state,  he  knew  ab- 
solute faith  in  a  subject's  assertions  would  never 
again  be  his. 

Time  passed  rapidly.  One  night,  as  he  was 
sitting  alone,  planning  an  excursion  of  pleasure 
for  Augustus  and  Merle  and  Alice,  knowing  Cla- 
rissa was  with  her  son,  she  came  to  him  with  a 
large  book  in  her  hand,  and  said: 

"Here,  William,  is  an  exact  account  of  all  that 
transpired  while  Alice  was  entranced.  Read  it 
carefully,  and  see  if  she  was  correct  when  she 
told  me  we  would  give  you  knowledge  you  could 
not  obtain  for  yourself,  because  of  reasons  she 
has  explained.  I  have  not  placed  one  word  of 
my  own  in  it;  everything  is  just  as  Alice  gave  it. 
You  will  see  "I  have  asked  very  few  questions, 
permitting  her  to  choose  her  own  subjects.  I 
bring  it  to  you  now,  as  I  feel  I  shall  soon  be  ill, 
and  no  one  knows,  at  such  times,  exactly  how  it 
will  terminate.  Do  not  look  so  surprised;  I  am 
not  afraid — I  think  all  will  be  well,  but  I  wanted 
you  to  have  this  with  my  explanations.  Accord- 
ing to  Alice's  statements,  we,  working  together, 
have  obtained  better  results  in  technical  points 
and  causes  of  the  various  phenomena  than  you 
could;  we  have  not  obtained  the  highest  nor  sub- 
limest  wisdom  possible,  but  our  united  work  of 
love  (and  that  is  what  this  book  is)  is  but  de- 
signed to  be  a  stepping-stone  for  you,  who  have 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  213 

so  much  more  knowledge  and  power  in  this  line. 
She  says  you  will  glean  from  it  such  facts  as  will 
enable  you  to  become  a  still  greater  power  and 
more  illustrious  man  in  the  realm  pf  science.  It 
is  the  work  of  love  of  two  loyal  hearts.  I  hope 
it  will  be  to  you  all  that  she  has  prophesied.  I 
cannot  help  the  tears,  William; — I  am  nervous." 

"Come,  you  had  better  retire.  You  are 
trembling.  How  much  pleasure  you  have  given 
me  by  this  loving  work,  I  shall  not  try  to  express 
in  words,  but  I  will  honestly  try  from  the  depths 
of  my  soul,  to  be  the  man  you  want  me  to  be.  It 
is  a  very  faulty  foundation,  Clarissa,  but  with 
your  love  and  patient  help,  I  will  do  my  best  to 
be  worthy  of  the  wife  who  was  never  equaled 
upon  earth,  I  think.  You  deserve  a  better 
man — " 

"William,  your  words  fill  me  with  shame,  for 
I  am  just  one  mass  of  weakness. — I  am  cross  and 
irritable  with  both  you  and  Augustus,  but,  Will- 
iam, if  anything  should  happen  to  me,  will  you 
not  try  to  forget  all  my  faults,  remembering  only 
my  love — " 

"Clarissa !  Clarissa  I  I  will  not  listen  even  to 
your  suggestion.  Come,  let  me  try  to  put  you  to 
sleep.  I  am  so  happy  I  want  to  be  with  you. 
You  are  never  going  to  leave  me  again." 

The  next  morning  Augustus  slept  later  than 
usual.  He  had  been  away  with  Merle  all  day. 


214  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

He  woke  fractious  and  nervous,  and  nothing 
seemed  just  right  to  him ;  dressing  him  was  a  slow 
and  patient  task  to  Dinah,  who  was  patience 
itself.  After  several  prolonged  altercations, 
when  she  had  great  difficulty  in  appeasing  him, 
she  said: 

"You  just  wait,  Honey;  Dinah  has  something 
for  you  that  will  make  you  just  the  proudest  boy 
she  ever  saw.  You  just  wait  and  see  what  Dinah 
brings  you." 

She  passed  quickly  from  the  room,  and  soon 
returned  with  a  small  bundle  in  her  arms. 

Augustus  did  not  look  up  when  she  entered, 
so  did  not  notice  his  father  was  in  the  room.  He 
was  decidedly  cross  and  petulant;  he  felt  he  was 
going  to  have  something  he  liked  to  eat  proffered 
to  him,  and  had  made  up  his  mind  firmly  in  ad- 
vance that  he  would  not  eat  it,  no  matter  what  it 
was.  The  first  thing  he  knew,  Dinah  placed  the 
bundle  in  his  arms,  and  opening  the  covering, 
showed  him  a  wee,  tiny  baby's  face. 

One  expression  chased  another  so  rapidly 
over  his  face,  that,  keenly  as  William  and  Dinah 
watched  him  they  were  both  unable  to  distinguish 
the  predominating  thought.  They  had  all  been 
anxious  to  know  how  Augustus  would  feel  toward 
the  little  stranger.  William  wanted  to  be  present 
when  he  first  saw  it,  to  assure  him  no  one  could 
possibly  occupy  his  place  in  the  affections  of 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  215 

either  father  or  mother,  and  was  just  about  to 
step  forward  and  speak,  when  the  baby  began  to 
cry.  At  the  first  sound  of  that  cry,  Augustus 
looked  up  at  Dinah,  his  face  a  perfect  picture  of 
wrath,  and  said: 

"If  you  do  not  know  how  to  take  care  of  that 
baby,  I  do ;  I  tell  you  it  wants  something  to  eat." 

This  was  such  an  unexpected  result  William 
burst  into  a  laugh,  and,  bending,  kissed  first 
Augustus  and  then  the  baby,  saying,  "Well,  my 
son,  see  what  has  been  given  to  us  to  love." 

Augustus  paid  little  attention  to  his  father,  but 
turned,  instead,  to  Dinah,  holding  the  baby  close 
to  him. 

"Is  that  the  way  you  treated  me?  It  is  a  won- 
der I  lived.  It  shall  have  something  to  eat,  if  I 
have  to  go  and  get  it  myself.  You  wait ;  I  will  go 
and  tell  mamma." 

From  that  minute,  there  was  only  one  anxiety 
about  Augustus  and  the  baby  in  any  of  their 
minds ; — that  was  he  would  smother  it  or  feed  it. 
He  would  watch  it  sleeping,  and  drew  it  in  every 
way.  If  it  cried,  he  was  anxious.  He  was  a 
greater  trouble  than  the  baby.  It  had  been  ex- 
pected he  would  be  sensitive  and  jealous  when  the 
baby  came,  for  he  had  been  such  an  object  of  at- 
tention himself.  They  were  totally  unprepared 
for  the  real  result. 

He  and  Dinah  were  in  a  state  of  perpetual  and 


216  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

continual  combat,  from  his  rising  to  his  sleeping. 
It  seemed  to  him  there  was  never  such  another 
babe  as  that;  he  could  not  trust  Dinah  to  care  for 
it.  All  his  boyish  plans  for  the  future  were 
changed,  and  everything  was  gauged  by  "when 
sister  is  big  enough."  He  insisted  that  she 
should  be  named  for  his  mother; — the  dearest 
name  in  the  world  to  him. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-ONE 

DURING  Clarissa's  illness,  William  devoted 
all  the  available  time  he  could  find  to  the 
study  of  the  book  she  had  brought  him.  He  had 
many  interruptions,  for  Augustus  appealed  to  his 
father  in  his  altercations  with  Dinah,  when  they 
were  too  severe  for  him  to  conquer  by  might  of 
his  own  will. 

There  were  many  visitors,  who  came  to  inquire 
the  health  of  Clarissa  and  her  babe.  Clarissa 
seemed  very  nervous  if  William  was  long  away, 
so  he  did  most  of  his  reading  near  her.  She  said 
this  uncontrollable  desire  to  know  he  was  close 
beside  her  arose  from  the  mental  suffering  she 
had  endured  from  his  absence  when  Augustus 
was  born.  She  suffered  keenly  then,  and  the  same 
conditions  brought  similar  sensations.  She  was 
perfectly  satisfied  to  remain  quiet  if  she  saw  him 
present,  but  if  he  remained  long  from  her,  she 
was  pursued  by  fears  and  thoughts  that  she  would 
not  tell  even  him. 

In  her  weakened  condition,  they  quickly 
showed  themselves  in  her  physical  depletion.  She 
was  annoyed  at  her  weakness,  but  her  sufferings 
were  none  the  less  acute  because  she  knew  that 
they  were  visionary. 

She  was  not  a  weak  woman  in  any  sense  of  the 
217 


218  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

word,  but  just  now  her  husband's  presence  fur- 
nished her  a  sense  of  security;  his  absence  brought 
weakness.  The  fact  she  had  had  no  long  or 
severe  confinement  made  it  still  harder  to  account 
for  her  subsequent  nervousness. 

Doctors  Baxter  and  Harrington  had  for  some 
time  been  trying  to  get  William  to  perform  an 
experiment  in  psychology  for  them.  He  put  them 
off  from  time  to  time  by  different  excuses,  be- 
cause he  was  unwilling  to  leave  Clarissa  for  a 
long  enough  time,  knowing  her  confinement  was 
near.  Not  having  been  with  her  at  the  time  of 
Augustus'  birth,  and  having  no  experience  in  such 
cases,  he  was  more  concerned  about  it  than  he 
would  admit. 

After  her  easy  and  well  nigh  painless  delivery, 
he  felt  so  relieved  the  next  day  but  one,  he  went 
with  them.  He  was  gone  almost  the  entire  day, 
as  the  physicians  asked  him  to  visit  a  patient  of 
each,  who  was  suffering  from  nervous  troubles, 
which  eluded  their  powers,  and  which  they  felt 
he  could  relieve.  They  were  situated  at  quite  a 
distance  one  from  the  other,  so  it  consumed  con- 
siderable time  to  visit  them. 

William  felt  perfectly  easy  in  his  mind  regard- 
ing Clarissa.  He  had  told  her  where  he  was  go- 
ing, and  she  said  she  was  proud  he  could  do  what 
others  failed  to  do.  She  was  comfortable  and 
happy,  when  he  left,  laughing  gaily  at  Augustus* 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  219 

concern  because  baby  slept  so  long.  She  had  an 
arm  around  each  as  he  took  his  last  look  at  them 
before  leaving  the  room.  That  picture  of  home 
and  happiness  had  been  with  him  all  day. 

Once  he  would  not  have  thought  that  day's 
work  an  arduous  one,  as  he  sought  for  years  to 
crush  every  sentiment  and  interest  but  scientific 
research.  The  more  work  he  had  before  him, 
the  more  contented  he  was ;  now  he  could  not  help 
thinking,  even  while  he  worked,  of  his  family. 

Both  doctors  remarked  how  quickly  he  placed 
each  subject  in  a  trance  state ;  in  the  last  instance, 
especially,  it  was  very  noticeable,  as  the  sick  girl 
was  a  peculiarly  sensitive  person,  but  being  en- 
tirely ignorant  of  mesmeric  power  was  consumed 
by  fear,  exhibiting  traits  bordering  upon  convul- 
sions. She  did  the  same  when  William  began  to 
work.  Her  heart  exhibited  such  erratic  tenden- 
cies of  action,  the  three  men  united  in  the  verdict 
it  was  better  not  to  force  her  further. 

As  he  witnessed  the  girl's  suffering,  he  thought 
of  his  own  baby  girl,  similarly  terrorized,  for  it 
was  only  terror  that  caused  the  condition.  Im- 
mediately the  scientist  and  man  of  force  was  sub- 
merged, and  the  father  was  the  predominating 
man.  Without  any  thought  but  loving  sympathy, 
he  placed  his  hand  upon  the  girl's  head  and  said: 

"Poor  child ; — do  not  worry ; — you  shall  not  be 


220  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

molested,  nor  forced  by  me,  any  more  than  I 
want  my  baby  girl  so  treated." 

He  smoothed  her  head,  and  she  gave  him 
such  a  look  of  gratitude  as  he  could  not  soon  for- 
get, then  closed  her  eyes.  He  saw  she  was  pass- 
ing into  a  comatose  state,  without  his  forcible  dic- 
tation. Once  placed  there,  he  gave  her  the  cus- 
tomary suggestions,  telling  her  to  wake  at  a  cer- 
tain time,  then  left  the  doctors  to  return  home, 
feeling  tired,  but  cheered  by  the  knowledge  of  the 
presence  of  the  three  loved  ones  who  were  await- 
ing him. 

How  he  pitied  the  two  men  whom  he  had  just 
left,  who  were  going  to  their  elegant  homes,  but 
for  whom  there  was  no  wife  or  children  waiting. 
Often  the  three  had  communed  together  in  the 
past,  upon  their  good  fortune  in  having  a  place 
of  quiet  and  repose,  where  they  would  be 
unmolested,  and  free  to  think.  Now  William 
knew  that,  whatever  conditions  of  perplexity, 
even  of  discord  and  confusion  awaited  him  in  his 
home,  it  was  infinitely  sweeter  and  preferable  to 
the  quiet  and  peace  they  had  pretended  to  like, 
for  while  he  joined  them  in  congratulations  upon 
this  condition,  his  soul  had  hungered  for  his 
wife's  presence.  How  did  he  know  there  was  no 
similar  episode  in  each  of  his  two  friends'  lives? 

They  believed  him  when  he  had  lied.  Yes. 
There  was  no  escaping  the  truth ;  he  might  as  well 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  221 

own  up  to  himself,  if  he  would  not  to  anyone  else. 
He,  a  t-uthful  man,  in  all  other  respects,  lied 
rather  than  reveal  a  heartache  he  felt  to  be  a 
weakness.  No  one  but  himself  knew  he  lied. 
How  did  he  know  that  Baxter  and  Harrington 
were  not  lying  too,  actuated  by  the  same  motive 
— their  inability  to  secure  the  companionship  of 
the  particular  woman  they  loved. 

As  he  thought  of  his  own  heartaches,  when 
alone,  he  felt  a  profound  pity  for  them,  while  re- 
specting the  motives  that  kept  them  silent.  It 
was  as  natural  for  man  to  love  woman,  as  it  was 
to  breathe  the  air  into  his  lungs.  Yes,  there  must 
be  some  tragedy  in  each  of  his  friends'  lives.  His 
earnest  wish  was  they  might  terminate  as  happily 
as  his  had. 

He  had  arrived  hime  by  the  time  he  had 
reached  this  conclusion,  and,  for  all  his  fatigue, 
he  ascended  the  steps  with  the  buoyancy  and 
elasticity  of  a  youth,  he  was  so  anxious  to  look  at 
his  treasures. 

His  animation  and  joy  received  a  rude  shock, 
when  he  saw  James'  face,  and  he  happened  to  be 
the  first  person  he  met.  There  was  such  a  look 
of  anxiety  and  sadness  there,  as  was  not  to  be 
mistaken  by  anyone  who  knew  him  well.  With- 
out waiting  for  William  to  ask  him  the  cause,  he 
said: 

"Oh,  Master,  I  am  so  glad  you  have  come! 


222  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

Mistress  Clarissa  was  stricken  suddenly  very  ill. 
We  are  much  concerned  about  her,  long  ago  send- 
ing to  both  Doctors  Baxter  and  Harrington, 
thinking  to  bring  them  and  you.  She  isn't  quite 
herself,  sir.  Won't  you  hasten?" 

No  need  for  this  last  injunction,  for  William 
was  already  ascending  the  stairs  with  rapid 
strides,  not  waiting  for  all  the  steps.  Soon  he 
was  in  Clarissa's  room,  where  he  found  both 
Dinah  and  Nancy;  Dinah  was  holding  the  babe 
while  Nancy  tried  by  every  means  she  knew  to 
coax  and  divert  Clarissa's  attention. 

One  glance  showed  William  the  condition  of 
affairs.  She  had  a  high  fever;  her  face  was  red, 
and  her  eyes  sparkled  with  an  unnatural  bril- 
liancy. She  was  talking  rapidly  but  disconnected- 
ly. How  he  felt,  he  could  have  told  no  one,  and, 
unlike  his  usually  calm  and  sensible  self,  he  rushed 
at  once  to  the  conclusion  this  was  that  dangerous 
and  weakening  fever  that  so  often  accompanies 
childbirth. 

The  sudden  reversion  from  thoughts  of  happi- 
ness to  those  of  acute  anxiety  was  too  great  for 
him  to  immediately  overcome,  for  like  most 
anxious  persons,  he  pictured  the  worst.  Like  a 
horrible  panorama,  there  came  before  his  con- 
sciousness, instantaneously,  the  spectacle  of  her 
death.  For  the  time  being,  he  lost  sight,  entirely, 
of  his  power  to  control  such  conditions,  and  in- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  223 

stead  of  being  calm  and  collected,  he  was  anxious, 
and  full  of  thoughts  of  doubt  and  suspense.  He 
spoke  in  a  quick,  agonized  way : 

"Clarissa — Clarissa." 

She  listened,  then  answered:  "Yes,  William; 
what  is  it?" 

"Are  you  suffering?" 

"No,  William;  now  you  have  come.  I  thought 
I  was  alone  again.  That  thought  made  me  so  mis- 
erable !  Will  you  not  sit  with  me  a  while  until  I 
become  calm?" 

"You  may  be  sure  I  shall  not  leave  you  again. 
Now  try  to  sleep." 

He  was  fast  gaining  control  of  himself;  as  he 
gained  in  this  respect,  she  grew  more  quiet  and 
soon  was  fast  asleep. 

The  doctors  both  came  in  answer  to  the  sum- 
mons, but  James  told  them  that  their  services 
were  unnecessary,  so  they  returned  to  their 
homes.  After  this  episode,  knowing  the  cause  of 
the  difficulty,  William  remained  almost  constant- 
ly with  Clarissa,  taking  a  large  measure  of  happi- 
ness from  the  knowledge  his  presence  was  neces- 
sary to  her  happiness.  He  kept  her  as  quiet  and 
cheerful  as  possible. 

As  he  studied  the  book  she  had  given  him,  he 
discussed  many  points  with  her,  when  she  was 
awake,  acknowledging  frankly  his  surprise  at  her 
quick  understanding.  He  told  her  the  truth  when 


224  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

he  said  he  enjoyed  talking  science  with  her  better 
than  with  any  man  he  had  met,  for  her  percep- 
tion was  very  keen  and  accurate,  though  she  had 
little  knowledge  of  mesmerism,  as  a  practical 
and  demonstrated  science. 

She  proved  herself  capable  to  reason,  and  in- 
terpret some  points  obscure  to  him,  owing  to  the 
fact  his  mind  had  been  trained  in  a  certain  groove 
of  thought,  and  was  thus  prejudiced  and  partial; 
having  no  certainly  defined  theories,  she  could 
absorb  and  embrace  new  and  higher  facts  far 
more  quickly  than  he.  Whenever  a  new  asser- 
tion was  presented  to  him,  he  could  not  help  but 
compare  it  with  his  past  work  or  ideas,  and  was 
prejudiced  in  their  favor  when  the  balance  was 
nearly  equal,  owing  to  the  fact  he  had  performed 
such  feats  of  power  by  following  the  guidance  of 
former  schools  of  wisdom:  on  the  other  hand, 
Clarissa  had  supreme  faith  in  every  word  Alice 
had  given  her,  so  she  tried  to  make  William  be- 
lieve all  the  book  contained. 

Her  will  was  untrained,  while  his  was,  and 
developed  to  the  highest  degree.  What  she  lacked 
in  training,  she  made  up  in  persistence.  She  was 
a  staunch  ally  of  Alice's  assertions,  striving  by 
every  ingenuity  of  her  mind  to  successfully  pit 
Alice's  ideas  against  William's  tried  experiments. 
Both  were  stubborn; — William,  because  he  felt 
actual  experience  was  of  more  value  than 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  225 

theory;  Clarissa,  because  she  knew  both  her  own 
and  Alice's  mind  was  unprejudiced  when  the 
facts  in  the  book  were  given. 

William  had  entranced  Alice  every  time,  and, 
in  fact,  brought  her  out.  Alice  had  never  known 
for  what  reason  she  was  entranced  and  did  not 
now  know  she  had  been  instigating  intelligence  to 
produce  a  book  upon  mesmeric  influence. 

Clarissa  knew  her  mind  had  not  prejudiced 
Alice  in  the  slightest,  as  she  knew  too  little  of  the 
science  to  do  so ;  thus  when  it  came  to  a  conflict  of 
faith  between  William  and  Alice,  she  always  ad- 
vocated Alice's  assertions  with  the  full  might  of 
her  power. 

That  book  had  been  a  work  of  love,  upon  their 
part.  Alice  had  said  while  in  the  trance,  that  the 
acceptance  of  those  facts  would  make  William  a 
greater  and  more  illustrious  man.  Clarissa  be- 
lieved it,  and  used  all  her  power  of  persuasion 
and  logic  to  make  him  understand  and  accept 
them. 

She  was  successful,  far  beyond  her  hopes.  He 
listened  to  her  arguments  and  reasons  as  he  would 
have  done  to  no  man's.  When  their  ideas  clashed, 
he  tried  by  all  the  arguments  he  knew  to  con- 
vince her. 

Take  a  man  and  woman  of  equally  developed 
wisdom,  and  the  woman's  mind  has  been  ac- 
knowledged by  the  most  competent  judges  to  be 


226  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

the  more  subtle  and  intuitive,  avowing,  often, 
upon  the  impulse,  precepts  and  assertions  con- 
vincing to  their  listeners,  which,  if  called  upon  to 
explain,  they  would  be  powerless  to  do  so.  This 
fact  has  given  birth  to  the  axiom  "Men  reason 
logically; — women  intuitively."  Thus  it  was  that 
Clarissa  could  confound,  perplex  and  convince 
William,  while  the  deep  basic  principles  under- 
lying the  effects  she  so  strenuously  asserted,  were 
entirely  unknown  to  her. 

William  never  acknowledged,  even  in  after 
times,  how  much  real  knowledge  Clarissa  impart- 
ed to  him,  and  as  her  one  thought  had  been  to 
avouch  and  do  justice  to  Alice's  work,  she  did  not 
give  herself  the  due  amount  of  praise.  When 
she  succeeded  in  convincing  William,  upon  a  point 
of  disagreement,  she  gave  the  credit  instinctively 
to  Alice. 

In  this  communion  and  the  almost  constant  con- 
flict of  wills  both  were  growing  immensely,  with- 
out their  consciousness  of  the  fact,  but  Clarissa 
could  never  hope  to  be  the  practical  demonstrator 
of  the  science  that  William  was,  and  would  be. 
She  could  acquire  through  sensitiveness,  knowl- 
edge he  could  manifest,  but  could  never  gain 
originally. 

This  is  a  good  proof  of  the  law  that  all  finite 
lives  are  fallible,  one  excelling  in  one  branch  of 
knowledge  or  execution,  and  another,  in  other 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  227 

branches.  One  eternally  leans  upon  and  depends 
upon  the  other  for  something,  as  it  is  only  the 
Infinite  that  embraces  all  there  is  within  itself. 

The  word  "infinite"  implies  all;  therefore,  all 
individual  or  finite  lives  are  faulty  and  fallible, 
furnishing  less  developed  lives  with  power  and 
knowledge,  while  they  are,  themselves,  compelled 
to  depend  upon  other  lives  still  higher  in  the  evo- 
lutionary chain  of  existence  for  similar  favors. 

Clarissa  and  William  were  both  positive  and 
strong  souls,  and  the  union  of  their  forces  and 
intellects  meant  a  much  stronger  power  than 
either  could  ever  hope  to  reach  alone.  The  very 
fact  they  took  opposite  views  of  the  question  was 
a  beneficial  factor  to  both.  The  conflict  of  wills 
drew  from  both  higher  wisdom  than  they  knew 
they  possessed.  Neither  wanted  to  be  defeated, 
so  each  tried  to  bring  forth  the  most  persuasive 
and  logical  powers.  The  natural  result  was  that 
both  were  benefited  and  advanced. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-TWO 

IT  IS  unnecessary  to  give  here  all  the  assertions 
made  by  Alice  in  the  trance  state.  We  will 
simply  review  and  examine  the  most  prominent 
and  salient  points,  one  of  which  was  "Thought, 
being  the  offspring  or  expression  of  the  individu- 
al's desire,  or,  as  some  persons  prefer  to  state  it, 
the  soul's  desire;  it  must  partake  of  all  the  pre- 
dominating chemical  characteristics  animating  the 
generator  at  the  time  of  its  conception  and  birth ; 
therefore,  it  was  no  vague,  tangible  force,  but 
actual,  tangible  chemical  substance  as  much  as 
the  atmosphere. 

One  man,  if  he  is  in  normal  condition,  can  see 
another  one,  but  he  cannot  see  the  potent  chem- 
icals that  compose  the  atmosphere ;  still,  the  force 
stored  up  and  vented  through  the  invisible  agency 
(so  far  as  man's  sight  is  concerned),  is  capable 
to,  and  does  do  much  damage  to  man  and  all  ma- 
terial conditions,  by  this  one  demonstration,  prov- 
ing beyond  the  shadow  of  a  doubt,  its  superiority 
as  we  might  say,  in  chemical  substance,  as  a 
weaker  force  can  never  injure  a  stronger  one. 

If  there  was  no  substance  or  substantiality  in 
the  atmosphere,  it  could  not  affect  and  destroy 
substance,  for,  without  tangibility,  it  would  pass 
through  substances,  creating  no  visible  disturb- 

228 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  229 

ance.  Vague  nothingness  never  yet  compelled 
obedience  from  solid  matter.  That  which  dis- 
turbs and  moves  is  much  more  powerful  than  that 
which  is  disturbed  and  moved. 

Thought,  upon  whatever  plane  of  action  we 
consider  life,  is  the  creator  and  controller  of  all 
conditions.  There  is  not,  never  was,  nor  ever 
will  be,  a  type  of  life  so  low  in  the  evolutionary 
scale,  as  to  be  devoid  of  some  kind  or  specie  of 
thought.  In  the  humblest  and  simplest  types,  this 
thought  can  vent  itself  in  no  higher  form  than 
a  desire  for  the  presence  of  kinds  similar  to  itself. 

Thought  is  subject  to  evolution  and  progres- 
sion as  much  as  any  form  of  Infinite  Life.  From 
this  one  thought  of  desire,  springs,  in  diversified 
and  innumerable  channels,  all  kinds  and  manners 
of  thought.  One  and  all  having  their  primary 
origin  in  this  humble  beginning,  the  same  as  all 
the  high  achievements  and  possibilities  man  can 
hope  to  accomplish  in  the  Infinite  Ages,  lie  dor- 
mant in  the  embryo  babe. 

The  babe,  while  in  the  state  of  embryo  devel- 
opment, can  express  very  few  and  limited  powers ; 
but  its  soul,  or  spirit,  must  contain  all  the  latent 
essential  powers  the  man  will  manifest  through- 
out Eternity.  Otherwise,  circumstances,  however 
potent  and  powerful,  could  not  materialize  the 
effects  which  are  observable. 

There  is  no  power,  be  it  ever  so  strong,  that 


230  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

can  evoke  and  bring  forth  from  a  life,  qualities 
and  characteristics  foreign  to  it.  Those  same 
characteristics  may  be  magnified,  enlarged  or  in- 
tensified, until  their  true  proportions  are  lost  sight 
of,  but  is  there  a  new  factor  infused  into  the 
soul  ?  No. 

A  hypnotist,  or  psychologist,  when  we  view 
them  in  a  scientific  light,  is  nothing  but  a  magnet, 
which,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  influences 
and  controls  many,  who  possess  similar  innate 
traits  of  spirit  upon  different  planes  or  stages  of 
development. 

To  the  minds  of  many,  a  hypnotist  or  psycholo- 
gist is  one  who,  by  a  firm  and  determined  exer- 
cise of  will,  acquires  the  power,  when  they  choose 
to  assert  it,  to  influence  less  self-centered  minds. 
It  is,  of  course,  to  be  understood  that  many  men 
who  call  themselves  wise,  believe  not  at  all  in  the 
efficacy  of  one  man's  mind  to  control  another 
man's  consciousness,  but  all  students  of  life  know 
it  is  not  what  one,  many,  or  indeed,  all  men  be- 
lieve to  be  true,  that  is  the  motive  power  of  pro- 
gression, but  what  the  Infinite  Law  directs. 

Those  men  who  deny  the  creative  power  of 
thought,  attributing  all  favorable  results  to  the 
fiat  dictation  of  a  Supreme  Personal  Intelligence, 
are  to  be  pitied  rather  than  censured. 

One  might  as  well  deny  a  rose  seed  will  bring 
forth  a  rose,  if  it  brings  forth  any  result  at  all, 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  231 

as  to  say  "thought  is  not  the  motive  cause  of 
every  expressed  result."  Without  a  foregoing 
cause,  there  would  be  no  motion  or  action  of  any 
kind.  Man  never  moves  his  limbs  without  a 
thought  "I  want  to  go  to  such  a  place" ;  he  would 
not  have  food  in  his  stomach,  if  there  was  not  the 
thought  of  hunger,  which  causes  him  to  carry 
food  from  his  hands  to  his  mouth,  and  so  on. 
There  might  be  the  most  bountiful  of  feasts 
spread  before  him,  and  if  his  desire  could  not  in- 
spire activity  and  motion  in  his  arms  and  hands, 
he  might  starve  with  plenty  of  edibles  in  sight, 
unless  some  person  were  inspired  to  feed  him. 
His  arms,  hands  and  limbs  will  not  operate  until 
there  has  been  a  foregoing  thought. 

If  his  thought  or  desire  is  strong,  the  physical 
members  are  but  humble  instruments  that  obey 
his  will  as  operator. 

Enough  of  this; — a  hypnotist  or  psychologist 
influences  and  controls  not  only  those  persons 
they  will  to  obey  their  desires,  but  many  others 
whom  they  have  not  the  slightest  desire  nor  inten- 
tion of  influencing.  They  are  in  precisely  the  same 
position  as  is  a  material  magnet  which  is  sur- 
rounded by  a  large  number  of  negatives;  it  be- 
comes the  centre  of  attraction  to  whatever  nega- 
tives are  within  the  radius  of  its  magnetism  or 
influence.  It  may  not  want  those  negatives,  but 
there  is  no  escape  from  their  vampirage  unless 


232  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

there  is  the  conscious  knowledge  on  the  part  of 
the  psychologist  of  how  to  throw  off  undesirable 
influences  or  negatives. 

It  is  possible  for  so  many  negatives  to  attach 
themselves  to  a  material  magnet  they  draw  away, 
or  sap,  all  the  individual  magnetism  and  strength 
of  the  magnet,  making  that  which  was  previously 
strong  and  forceful  to  Become  weak  and  impotent 
itself;  so  a  man  who  has  been  a  strong  and  power- 
ful psychologist,  may  become  a  centre  of  attrac- 
tion to  so  many  negative  lives  he  may  be  drained 
of  his  self-centered  energy,  thus,  instead  of  being 
a  commanding  life,  he  assumes  the  position  of 
a  negative  himself. 

Those  men  who  are  familiar  with  the  modes 
and  characteristics  of  material  magnets  know 
that,  after  a  certain  number  of  negatives  have 
attached  themselves  to  it,  the  magnet  must  either 
be  recharged  from  a  lodestone,  or  it  will  become 
a  negative  itself. 

Every  negative  person  within  the  radius  of  a 
psychologist's  influence  feels  the  same  draw 
toward  them,  that  material  negatives  do  toward 
a  magnet.  The  reader,  of  course,  understands 
that  both  the  material  magnet  and  the  psycholo- 
gist can  only  draw  or  attract  similar  natures,  or 
chemicals  to  themselves.  There  was  never  yet  a 
hypnotist  so  strong  he  could  draw  or  attract  to 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  233 

himself  persons  who  were  endowed  with  varying 
or  opposite  characteristics  from  his  own. 

You  can  control  another's  personality  in  those 
qualities  or  habits  you  could  control,  did  they 
come  into  your  own  life;  possibly  you  might,  by 
force  of  will,  govern  and  control,  a  condition  you 
had  never  faced  nor  felt  an  inclination  for  in  your 
own  life,  but  you  may  be  sure  you  cannot  control 
this  in  another  person's  life,  if  you  could  not  have 
conquered  the  same  condition,  had  it  arisen  in 
your  own. 

Many  persons  measure  what  you  may  do  by 
what  you  have  done;  such  is  neither  fair  nor  ac- 
curate judgment.  No  man  knows  surely  and  posi- 
tively what  he  would  do  under  the  severe  and 
stern  test  of  temptation,  until  he  has  been  actually 
subjected  to  the  same.  He  may  have  many 
theories  and  ideas,  but  these  dissipate  and  vanish 
like  mist  before  the  sun,  when  stern  realities  ap- 
pear. The  man  who  thinks  he  would  do  best, 
often  does  the  worst,  while  he  who  doubts  his 
ability  to  rise  superior  to  temptation,  will,  because 
he  wants  to  prove  himself  better  than  his  judg- 
ment, rise  superior  to  the  wave  that  wrecks  and 
drowns  him  who  was  too  confident  of  his  personal 
abilities. 

In  answer  to  the  question  ( from  whence  flowed 
the  wisdom  and  knowledge  voiced  by  Alice?)  : 
she  gave  this  seemingly  ambiguous  answer  to  per- 


234  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

sons  who  have  no  knowledge  of  the  science  of 
thought  and  creation — (I  glean  from  the  highest 
wisdom  generated  by  man  as  a  mass,  then  for 
higher  knowledge  I  am  limited  to  the  kindness 
and  wisdom  of  those  individuals  among  whom  I 
am  thrust  by  the  will  of  the  temporary  projector. 

If  the  question  is  one  that  is  cogent  to,  and 
can  be  answered  by  embodied  man,  I  am  instinct- 
ively attracted  to  him,  from  his  aura  or  influence, 
attaining  the  answer  desired;  if  not,  I  am  com- 
pelled to  seek  higher  from  disembodied  individ- 
uals, but  by  far  the  strongest  factor  is  the  public 
thought  or  prejudice.  The  reason  I  give  higher 
wisdom  to  Professor  Huskins'  wife's  thought  is, 
being  unprejudiced,  but  desirous  of  wisdom, 
she  draws  from  my  spirit  more  power  to  probe 
and  penetrate  into  the  aura  of  those  persons  who 
possess  the  knowledge  requisite  to  answer  the 
questions  from  a  standpoint  of  experience  rather 
than  theory.) 

The  acquisition  of  all  known  facts  can  only  be 
by  the  absorption  from  a  higher  source. 

The  height  of  the  plane  of  absorption  depends 
on  the  state  of  receptiveness  of  the  hypnotist 
more  than  the  subject. 

It  is  impossible  to  control  the  consciousness  of 
another  individual  and  not  prejudice  and  limit 
him  to  a  certain  degree  by  the  opinions  of  the 
operator. 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  235 

The  operator  may  have  no  desire  to  do  so,  and 
may  strive  to  the  full  extent  of  his  will  to  leave 
the  subject  free  and  untrammeled  by  any  of  his 
preconceived  opinions,  but  if  he  did  not  project 
a  certain  amount  of  his  personality  into  the  being 
of  the  subject,  he  could  not  control  him. 

The  subject  therefore  cannot  hope  to  rise  in 
execution  above  the  capacity  of  the  hypnotist,  pro- 
vided the  hypnotist  has  developed  his  full  pow- 
ers. 

A  mesmerized  subject  is  irresponsible  for  what- 
ever sentiments  he  may  express  in  a  trance. 

In  that  condition  he  is  no  longer  a  normal  per- 
son but  acts  as  a  sensitive  plate  to  picture  and 
reproduce  the  strongest  influences  bearing  upon 
him  at  a  given  time. 

He  is  the  reflector  of  the  thoughts  and  opinions 
of  others  and  no  more  to  be  censured  for  what 
he  gives  forth  than  is  a  mirror  that  pictures  the 
likeness  of  an  ugly  and  exceedingly  unpleasant 
face.  The  fault  is  not  the  mirror's,  for  another, 
stopping  before  it,  will  reflect  a  handsome  and 
pleasing  picture.  The  mirror  is  limited  to,  and 
bound  to  reflect  just  such  peculiarities  as  the  ob- 
ject which  is  before  it  may  possess,  and  the  mes- 
merist's subject  acts  as  just  such  a  reflector  for 
thought  impressions.  Several  psychologists,  using 
the  same  subject  equally  desirous  of  obtaining 
knowledge  upon  the  same  lines,  can  and  frequent- 


236  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

ly  do  receive  very  dissimilar  results;  so  widely 
different  in  sense  as  to  make  assimilation  between 
them  impossible.  This  is  due  to  the  fact  each 
directing  will,  compelling  the  subject  to  go  forth 
in  search  of  knowledge,  varies  in  its  capability  to 
send  him  to  a  Certain  point  or  location. 

The  magnetism  then  absorbed  which  deadened 
their  own  consciousness,  limits  their  search  for 
knowledge  to  just  those  spheres  of  action  where 
they  find  similar  kinds  and  classes  of  chemicals 
operative.  No  two  men  generate  precisely  the 
same  kind  of  magnetism;  therefore,  no  two  can 
bring  forth  the  same  results  from  the  same  sub- 
ject, unless  they,  by  the  exercise  of  will  force, 
compel  them  to  utter  words  and  assertions  they 
wish  them  to. 

One  must  also  take  into  consideration  the  vary- 
ing susceptibility  of  the  subject  to  the  influences 
of  different  persons.  A  negative  and  good  sub- 
ject will  manifest  very  different  characteristics 
under  different  persons'  influence. 

The  concord  and  harmonious  feeling  between 
operator  and  subject  means  more  than  most  men 
think,  if  real  wisdom  is  to  be  gleaned.  The  psy- 
chologist who  uses  only  will  power,  considering 
his  subject  in  nearly  the  same  light  he  would  a 
material  object,  that  could  further  his  plans,  and 
wishes,  will  never  acquire  progressive  wisdom 
upon  abstruse  subjects  that  elude  his  own  or  his 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  237 

colleagues'  understanding.  He  can  to  an  atten- 
tive audience  who  are  ignorant  of  the  principles 
governing  psychology,  or  mesmerism,  perform 
through  his  subjects  what  I  call  "physical  phe- 
nomena," confounding  the  audience  with  facts  of 
power  they  can  neither  understand  nor  deny.  He 
can  fill  them  with  awe,  even  horror  or  fear,  but 
he  is  limited  to  feats  of  physical  prowess,  or  those 
that  are  familiar  to  the  majority  of  men.  Re- 
quest him  to  have  a  subject  perform  some  mental 
feat  equally  wonderful,  and  wholly  beyond  his 
(the  operator's)  knowledge,  and  there  follows  a 
dismal  failure.  To  be  sure,  the  subject  may  an- 
swer it  to  the  understanding  and  satisfaction  of 
both  questioner  and  operator;  but  compare  that 
answer  with  demonstrated  scientific  facts,  and  it 
will  often  be  found  faulty  and  inaccurate,  because 
the  projecting  will  had  only  the  power  to  force 
the  subject  into  the  aura  of  persons  possessing 
little  knowledge  upon  the  desired  subject. 

A  small  amount  of  knowledge  is  always  faulty 
and  defective,  being  tinctured  so  much  with  ignor- 
ance. 

In  the  case  we  are  considering,  Clarissa  had 
not  the  power  to  entrance  Alice,  as  she  had  never 
practiced  in  this  line,  and  knew  almost  nothing  of 
the  science.  Like  everyone  who  becomes  inter- 
ested in  its  efficacy,  having  no  experience  by  which 
to  gauge  her  aspirations,  she  expected  more  than 


238  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

demonstrated  facts  could  illustrate.  Her  buoy- 
ancy of  faith  in  Alice's  utterances  while  in  the 
trance  state,  furnished  the  best  of  conditions  for 
Alice  to  work  in,  considering  especially  the  refine- 
ment and  goodness  of  Clarissa's  soul. 

Her  natural  aspirations  and  desires  were  high 
and  worthy  of  attention  for  their  own  sakes.  She 
was  ambitious,  progressive  and  desirous  of  learn- 
ing, she  had  little  prejudice  to  overcome  as  she 
had  almost  no  knowledge  of  the  efficacy  of 
thought  and  she  loved  Alice  for  her  own  pure 
self. 

Alice  had  had  a  peculiar  life  and  development. 
She  had  been  kept  quite  isolated;  and  knew  little 
of  the  turmoil  of  material  life,  while  the  love  she 
bore  Clarissa  bordered  upon  worship.  All  her 
family  loved  William,  and  had  looked  to  him  for 
years  as  the  zenith  of  their  lives;  he  embodied  to 
them  all  that  was  noble,  excellent,  grand  and 
good.  Never  once  had  he  failed  to  be  a  loyal, 
staunch  foundation.  Both  Merle  and  Alice 
looked  to  him  as  they  would  their  father,  having 
supreme  and  unfaltering  faith  in  his  every  decla- 
ration. 

Their  love  may  not  have  been  wise  and  judic- 
ious, but  it  was  sincere  and  earnest.  The  fact 
they  made  such  excellent  subjects  was  due  to  their 
love  and  the  desire  to  do  whatever  he  wished.  It 
was  never  a  task  nor  an  inconvenience  for  them 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  239 

to  do  what  he  desired.  They  found  their  greatest 
happiness  in  working  for  and  pleasing  him. 
Whenever  either  of  them  went  into  a  trance,  it 
was  gladly  and  willingly,  and  with  the  thought  of 
being  honored  by  being  selected  by  so  distin- 
guished a  man  as  the  Professor. 

They  thought  him  not  only  the  most  honorable, 
but  the  wisest  and  most  powerful  man  living. 
Their  sole  anxiety  was  to  please  him  and  to  do 
his  bidding,  if  by  their  quiescent  obedience  to  his 
desire  or  will  force  they  could  bring  contentment 
or  satisfaction,  they  were  not  only  satisfied  bu* 
happy. 

Alice  was  favored  beyond  Merle  in  this  re- 
spect. She  had  not  been  forced  nor  coerced,  even 
in  a  trance.  William  had  been  a  long  time  de- 
veloping her,  but  he  had  never  asked  her  many 
questions,  nor  presumed  upon  her  negative  state 
to  yield  him  desired  knowledge. 

With  Merle  it  had  been  different;  he  had  been 
used,  from  the  beginning,  to  acquire  knowledge 
of  which  the  Professor  was  either  ignorant,  or 
about  which  he  had  his  doubts;  Merle  conse- 
quently partook  of  more  of  the  Professor's  char- 
acteristics than  Alice. 

If  Clarissa  had  tried  to  use  Merle,  although 
he  was  the  acknowledged  best  subject,  he  could 
not  possibly  have  given  her  the  same  knowledge 
Alice  did. 


240  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

Loving  the  Professor  as  they  did,  Merle  and 
Alice  actually  adored  his  family;  Clarissa  and 
Augustus  were  not  common  individuals  in  their 
eyes.  You  can  see  what  an  effect  of  inspiration 
or  almost  superhuman  power  this  produced  in 
Alice's  life.  She  enjoyed  any  test  imposed  upon 
her  for  the  Professor's  sake,  through  him  or  his 
family.  He  was  wise  and  good,  his  family  were 
more.  Her  sincere  love  and  admiration  for  Clar- 
issa made  her  an  obedient  slave,  through  love  and 
not  force. 

Both  subject  and  operator  being  actuated  by 
sentiments  of  love,  were  enabled  to  gather  facts 
William,  with  all  the  force  of  his  powers  could 
not  obtain,  owing  to  the  fact  he  drew  limits  to 
possibilities  and  actualities,  judging  by  past  or 
previous  experiences,  while  Clarissa,  having  no 
past  theories,  offered  no  prejudices  to  obstruct  the 
flight  of  Alice's  imagination  or  inquiry. 

She  only  waited  patiently  for  answers  to  ques- 
tions she  furnished,  having  the  most  complete 
faith  and  belief  in  the  facts  Alice  avouched.  Not 
having  definite  ideas  or  theories  upon  the  subject, 
she  accepted  without  comment,  or  prejudice,  what 
William  would  have  disputed.  William's  mind 
brought  into  the  balance,  would  have  outweighed 
any  new  facts  that  she  gave. 

Alice  and  Clarissa  were  actuated  by  love  both 
for  William  and  for  science,  and  the  desire  to  do 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  241 

the  best  that  lay  in  their  individual  spirits, 
prompted  them  to  rise  above  the  limits,  tempo- 
rarily, of  their  own  possible  achievements. 
Neither  of  them,  reading  the  accounts  of  what 
they  had  done,  would  have  or  could  have  valued 
it  the  same  as  he  did,  or  as  any  other  person  who 
possessed  knowledge  upon  that  line  of  thought. 

They  could  acquire  this  knowledge,  but  could 
not  practice  it  owing  to  the  same  principle  that 
causes  the  mirror  to  be  capable  of  producing  the 
reflection,  but  not  the  tangible  object  which  it  may 
transiently  picture. 

Clarissa  did  not  pretend  to  understand  the  laws 
governing  the  phenomena  Alice  avouched.  This 
fact  made  her  cling  all  the  more  tenaciously  to 
them.  She  knew  her  own  mind  or  will  had  not, 
consciously  or  unconsciously,  influenced  her,  and 
her  confidence  and  faith  mounted  higher  because 
of  this  fact. 

William  did  not  like  to  acknowledge  the  fal- 
lacy and  fallibility  of  thought  as  a  creative  power, 
and  Clarissa,  knowing  less  of  its  power,  gave  full 
credence  to  all  that  Alice  said.  The  united  action 
or  combination  of  these  two  loving  and  loyal 
souls  produced  a  large  amount  of  evidence  or 
truth  of  life's  actual  manifestation.  This  truth, 
William  could  neither  deny  nor  condemn;  he 
could  not  understand  all  the  narrated  assertions 
or  facts  at  once.  Upon  those  points  where  he 


242  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

felt  to  disagree,  there  was  always  some  assertion 
or  illustration  he  could  not  refute,  which  drew  his 
mind  away  from  old  theories,  compelling  him  to 
accept,  even  against  his  desires  and  will,  the  asser- 
tions as  given. 

He  never  acknowledged  the  advance  in  wisdom 
he  made  at  this  time ;  possibly  it  was  well  he  did 
not,  as,  if  he  had  acknowledged  himself  in  error 
or  faulty,  they  might  have  ceased  to  contemplate 
him  as  their  hero.  This  hero-worship  was  the 
principal  factor  that  had  brought  about  the  best 
results,  lifting  their  souls  out  of  tfhe  ordinary 
grooves,  and  endowing  them  with  momentary 
powers  they  could  not  live  up  to,  but  he,  their 
hero,  gleaning  knowledge  of  these  facts,  could  live 
up1  to  and  practice  them. 

Studying  life  closely,  we  find  that  the  most  flu- 
ent talkers  lack  executive  ability.  Both  are  needed 
to  materialize  the  most  perfect  results.  There 
must  first  come  the  realization  of  possibility  be- 
yond all  phases  of  expressed  life  that  have  been. 
It  is  the  province  of  a  concentrator  to  materialize 
these  possibilities. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-THREE 

AS  William  and  Clarissa  talked  over  these 
scientific  problems,  the  mother's  anxiety  and 
perplexity  kept  presenting  new  problems  to  Will- 
iam. His  love  for  Clarissa,  as  well  as  for  his 
children,  made  him  negative  and  receptive  to 
many  thoughts  and  conjectures  of  theirs  he  would 
not  have  noticed  in  a  stranger.  One  of  the  prin- 
cipal factors  and  questions  occurring  to  Clarissa's 
mind  was,  having  children  of  her  own,  a  boy  and 
a  girl,  would  she  wish  to  see  them  influenced  and 
controlled  by  another,  and  outside  influence  from 
their  own,  the  same  as  Merle  and  Alice  were? 

She  knew  her  husband's  motives  were  worthy 
and  excellent,  that  he  would  not  impel  them  to  do 
any  deed  he  would  not  inspire  his  own  child  to  do, 
but  he  was  only  one  man,  and  all  men  are  not  as 
honorable  and  trustworthy  as  he.  Many  men, 
having  the  same  degree  of  power,  would  have 
used  it  for  less  honorable  purposes.  She  knew 
just  enough  of  it,  to  know  that  the  subject  is  not 
responsible  and  ought  never  to  be  blamed  (where 
justice  is  rife,)  for  the  motive  or  intent  that  in- 
spired the  operator. 

Before  her  range  of  vision  was  continually  ris- 
ing the  picture  of  Augustus  or  her  baby  girl,  con- 
trolled and  influenced  by  some  powerful  mind  con- 

243 


244  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

centrator.  How  did  she  know  what  such  a  per- 
son might  make  them  do? 

This  one  thought  haunted  her  like  an  unwel- 
come and  unbidden  guest,  and  as  her  latest  darl- 
ing, the  baby  girl,  lay  close  to  her  breast,  she  pon- 
dered upon  the  subject  more  than  she  ever  had 
with  Augustus.  Once  there  had  been  a  time  when 
she  had  courted  this  influence,  thinking  it  might 
possibly,  by  some  agency  not  known  to  her,  re- 
store strength  and  vigor  to  his  limbs.  To  obtain 
the  power  of  locomotion  for  him  had  been  her 
supreme  thought  and  desire.  To  gain  this,  she 
would  have  offered  herself  a  glad  and  willing 
sacrifice  upon  any  altar  that  might  have  presented 
itself  between  her  and  her  goal. 

When  her  girl  baby  was  given  her,  for  her 
keeping,  its  presence,  enriched  by  her  husband's 
love  and  solicitude,  her  thoughts  instead  of  pass- 
ing into  the  groove  or  channel  of  personal  disap- 
pointment, roamed  into  the  path  of  conjecture 
and  speculation  of  what  might  happen  in  the 
babe's  life. 

She  was  still  prejudiced  by  the  popular  thought, 
that  will  excuse  in  a  man's  life  that  which  they 
will  not  endeavor  to  condone  in  a  woman's.  As 
she  would  hold  that  small,  helpless  baby  close  to 
her,  finding  satisfaction  in  the  intimate  associa- 
tion of  touch,  she  could  not  help  but  think  of  the 
time  or  season  when  Augustus  and  this  child 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  245 

would  mature  and  reach  conditions  proximate  to 
those  of  Merle  and  Alice. 

Somehow,  there  was  an  innate  horror  in  her 
mind,  when  she  thought  of  their  being  in  as  com- 
plete subjection  to  the  will  and  dictation  of  others 
as  Merle  and  Alice  were  to  that  of  her  husband. 

This  thought  did  not  arise  from  anything  she 
had  seen  either  suffer,  or  pass  through  at  her  hus- 
band's dictation;  on  the  contrary,  so  far  as  man's 
sight  is  privileged  to  scan  material  conditions, 
they  had  been  benefited  and  assisted  by  his  pres- 
ence and  power  in  their  lives;  still,  that  was  no 
guarantee  that  every  mesmerist  wrought  equally 
good  effects  in  his  subjects'  lives. 

For  a  while,  she  kept  these  conjectures  to  her- 
self, but  the  more  she  reasoned,  the  less  certain 
she  felt,  and  finally  she  concluded  to  consult  Will- 
iam upon  the  subject.  She  knew  he  would  laugh 
at  her,  and  that  was  the  reason  she  had  not  con- 
sulted him  before;  possibly  his  ridicule  might  re- 
lieve her  anxiety. 

One  morning,  they  all  (except  Clarissa,  who 
was  still  confined  to  her  bed,)  sat  watching  Dinah 
wash  and  dress  the  baby.  Augustus  was  now  al- 
ways up  and  present  at  that  occasion,  causing 
Dinah  no  end  of  trouble  and  annoyance  by  his 
countless  questions  and  absurd  directions.  He 
seemed  to  think  the  babe  was  his  particular 
charge,  and  suffered  keen  jealousy  if  he  were 


246  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

not  allowed  to  hold  her  as  long  as  he  thought  the 
rest  did.  She  was  the  one  topic  of  interest  and 
conversation  of  which  he  never  wearied,  although 
he  tried  the  patience  of  others  recounting  her  ex- 
cellence. 

This  morning,  he  had  been  unusually  quiet  and 
docile,  so  much  so,  that  when  the  baby  was 
dressed,  Dinah  put  her  into  his  arms,  kissed  him 
and  patted  his  head  before  she  went  out.  To  her 
faithful  heart,  he  would  never  be  anything  but  a 
baby  of  a  larger  growth.  She  knew  something 
was  troubling  him,  and  thought  the  baby  would 
do  him  good. 

His  father  and  mother  were  quietly  watching 
what  was  to  them  a  lovely  picture,  for  Augustus 
was  an  unusually  handsome  child,  and  the  baby 
gave  promise  of  being  equally  attractive,  even  at 
this  early  stage  of  its  development,  although  it 
must  be  confessed,  it  (of  course)  looked  similar 
to  other  equally  young  babies. 

For  quite  a  time,  nothing  was  said.  The  pa- 
rents were  filled  with  pride  and  happiness  as  they 
looked  at  that  fair  picture;  those  darlings  were 
theirs ;  the  offsprings  of  their  love  for  each  other. 
The  thought  caused  each  to  seek  the  other's  eyes. 
William  rose  to  go  to  Clarissa,  meaning  to  tell 
her  how  happy  he  was.  As  he  passed  his  children 
he  stooped  to  kiss  them,  for  his  heart  was  very 
warm  just  then. 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  247 

Naturally,  he  kissed  Augustus  first  and  was 
surprised  to  see  the  boy  trembling,  and  as  he 
turned  to  look  in  his  face,  he  found  the  child's 
eyes  swimming  in  tears.  He  drew  his  arm  more 
tightly  around  him  and  said: 

"My  boy,  what  is  it  that  troubles  you?  Tell 
me.  Let  me  share  your  grievance,  or  remove  it." 

The  look  that  answered  his  loving  inquiry 
haunted  William  for  a  long  time,  and  he  was  glad 
that  Clarissa  had  not  seen  it.  It  was  a  look  of 
torture  as  keen  as  one  might  expect  to  see  in  some 
animal,  wounded  to  the  death,  and  who  makes  no 
moan  while  its  life  blood  oozes  away.  The  cause 
of  such  a  look  was  more  than  he  could  divine. 
He  drew  both  children  closely  to  him,  and  spoke 
again: 

"Augustus,  tell  me." 

The  tears  which  ran  down  the  boy's  face  were 
his  only  reply,  while  William  plainly  felt  the 
trembling  of  the  child's  body  increase.  The  sight 
of  the  boy's  suffering  was  excruciating  torture  to 
iiim.  He  loosed  his  hold  upon  Augustus,  taking 
the  baby  from  him,  and  carrying  it  to  Clarissa, 
who  looked  wonderingly  at  him  for  an  explana- 
tion. He  had  none  to  offer. 

Augustus  had  not  tried  to  resist  when  his 
father  took  his  charge  from  him,  which  was  a 
new  thing  for  him.  Placing  the  babe  beside  its 
mother,  William  returned  quickly  to  Augustus, 


248  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

without  kissing  them  both  as  was  his  wont,  and 
lifting  the  boy  out  of  his  chair,  bore  him  in  his 
arms  to  his  own  private  room.  He  let  the  tem- 
pest of  tears  vent  itself  without  comment,  con- 
tenting himself  by  holding  the  boy  close  to  him 
and  stroking  his  head.  When  he  felt  that  Augus- 
tus was  becoming  calmed,  he  said : 

"Now,  Augustus,  will  you  tell  me  of  your  sor- 
row?" 

No  answer,  but  Augustus'  arms  clung  closer 
about  his  neck,  and  his  head  nestled  restlessly 
from  one  place  to  another,  but  he  would  not  look 
his  father  in  the  face.  William  waited  patiently, 
knowing  the  boy's  nervous  temperament,  then 
spoke  again,  tenderly  and  lovingly: 

uCan  not  my  boy  trust  his  father's  love? — " 

He  never  finished  the  utterance;  the  answer 
was  so  unexpected,  and  so  poignant  of  torture,  it 
deprived  him,  temporarily,  of  both  speech  and 
logical  thought. 

"Father,  will  she  be  ashamed  of  me  when  she 
gets  older?" 

"Ashamed  of  her  brother?  What  an  odd 
question!  She  will  be  proud  of  you, — what 
thought  prompted  such  a  question?" 

"Father,  do  you  think  she  will  ever  walk?" 

"Yes,  my  boy." 

"When  she  sees  all  the  other  boys  walking,  will 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  249 

she  be  ashamed  her  brother  has  to  be  wheeled 
around?" 

William  answered  promptly: 

"No;  my  son." 

But  that  was  the  keenest  pain  he  had  ever  felt, 
to  witness  the  boy's  suffering,  who  was  paying  the 
price  or  the  penalty  of  his  own  ignorance  and 
selfishness.  The  boy  suffered  keenly,  but  the 
father  more  as  he  had  a  larger  capacity  for  suffer- 
ing. There  was  one  thought  that  brought  a  small 
degree  of  light;  it  was  that  Clarissa  was  spared 
this  suffering.  How  his  heart  ached  for  the  boy, 
words  cannot  express. 

They  had  tried  in  every  possible  way  since 
Augustus'  birth  to  reconcile  him  to  his  infirmity. 
When  he  had  expressed  envy  for  boys  who  could 
run  and  play,  they  had  told  him  of  the  gifts  and 
talents  he  possessed,  and  that  they  were  far  more 
estimable  and  valuable  than  those  the  boys  whom 
he  envied  had.  So  much  care  had  been  taken 
with  him,  he  had  not  thought  of  his  inability  to 
walk  in  the  light  of  shame,  until  he  had  thought 
of  what  that  tiny  babe,  whom  he  idolized  and 
whom  he  wanted  to  think  he  was  as  dear  to  as 
she  was  to  him,  would  think  of  him,  who  could 
not  guide  her  faltering  steps,  because  he  could  not 
steady  and  control  his  own. 

He  could  not  endure  the  thought  that  others 
could  do  for  her  what  he  could  not ;  no  one  loved 


250  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

her  better  (he  thought,  none  so  well,)  yet  they 
could  do  for  her  what  he  could  not;  following 
this  train  of  thought,  it  flashed  upon  his  con- 
sciousness she  might  be  ashamed  of  him  because 
he  was  not  like  other  boys. 

The  thought  was  too  strong  and  horrible  for 
him  to  bear  without  giving  some  sign  of  suffering. 
She  was  his  idol;  all  his  plans  were  made  from 
the  point  of  her  supposed  pleasure  or  displeas- 
ure ;  if  she  pitied  him,  he  could  not  endure  it.  He 
would  rather  she  hated  him.  He  could  endure 
pity  from  some  one  he  did  not  care  for,  but  never 
from  Baby  Clarissa.  He  had  not  realized  the 
enormity  of  his  affliction  until  now.  In  the  past, 
he  had  been  petted  and  loved,  indulged  and 
looked  up  to,  and  accustomed  to  this  homage 
from  his  birth,  he  had  grown  to  believe  it  to  be 
only  his  due;  his  just  deserts.  Now  there  was  a 
new  factor  and  force  come  into  his  life,  dearer  far 
than  himself.  He  had  felt,  since  the  baby's  com- 
ing, he  must  watch  over  her  and  care  for  her,  and 
his  anxiety  for  her  comfort  so  far  transcended 
his  own,  he  forgot  himself,  a  thing  he  had  never 
done  before,  and  probably  never  would  even  now 
were  it  not  for  this  helpless  little  stranger  who 
had  come  into  his  life. 

Never  having  walked  nor  played,  he  did  not 
fully  realize  the  many  pleasures  from  which  he 
was  debarred,  but  it  was  borne  home  to  his  con- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  25 1 

sciousness  suddenly  and  forcibly  by  the  fact  that 
the  might  of  his  love  would  not  permit  him  to  do 
what  a  common  stranger  with  no  personal  interest 
in  her  might  do.  It  was  unbearable.  Stinging 
horror  filled  his  soul  at  the  thought  of  the  com- 
parison she  might  draw  between  himself  and 
other  boys.  He  longed  so  ardently  to  be  her 
ideal  and  hero  among  boys,  the  same  as  she  was 
and  would  always  be  among  girls,  that  jealousy 
became  a  fiery  tormentor. 

There  was  a  time  when  his  mother  had  been 
the  principal  object  of  his  interest  and  inspirations. 
It  seemed  as  though  all  the  force  of  his  nature, 
disappointed  in  his  mother's  loyalty  to  him  as  the 
one  point  of  interest  on  the  earth,  had  been  trans- 
planted to  this  babe,  gaining  intensity  from  the 
change,  rather  than  losing  it.  Not  even  his  par- 
ents realized  the  strength  of  this  devotion. 

He  could  not  help  but  partake  of  all  the  ardor 
and  enthusiasm  of  their  souls,  and  this  ardor,  in 
the  present  state  of  his  development,  showed 
itself  in  the  admiration  he  felt  for  his  baby  sister, 
and  as  a  consequence,  his  suffering  was  both  keen 
and  loyal. 

When  his  father,  whom  he  considered  the 
grandest  and  wisest  upon  the  earth  (having 
heard  so  many  eulogies  upon  his  powers  and 
prowess,)  assured  him  that  Baby  Clarissa  would 
esteem  him,  and  honor  him,  he  brought  forth  a 


252  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

deep  sigh  of  satisfaction.  He  believed  more  fully 
in  what  his  father  said  than  what  his  mother  did. 
This  was  probably  due  to  the  fact  that  his  father 
had  compelled  from  him  that  which  his  mother 
never  tried  to  exact. 

Those  persons  who  have  made  life  a  deep  and 
profound  study,  have  ever  found  masters  to  be 
admired  while  servants  are  endured.  Augustus 
had  governed  and  ruled,  thus  made  servants  of 
persons  whom  he  had  come  in  contact  with,  until 
he  had  met  his  father.  His  father  conquered  his 
imperative  will,  consequently  his  admiration  had 
increased  in  proportion  to  the  degree  he  was  con- 
quered. 

When  he  was  a  little  more  himself,  William 
told  him  how  proud  Clarissa  would  be  of  his  art 
and  music.  Those  boys  who  could  romp  and  play 
could  not  do  what  he  could,  and  his  sister  would 
be  as  proud  of  his  talent  as  his  parents  were.  He 
soon  became  cheerful  and  contented  again.  Then 
with  a  mutual  promise  of  secrecy  concerning  this 
interview,  they  returned  to  Clarissa's  room. 

The  baby  was  sleeping,  but  Clarissa  was  anx- 
ious to  know  what  had  disturbed  Augustus,  still, 
being  told  that  the  interview  was  to  be  a  secret 
between  father  and  son,  and  seeing  Augustus 
cheerful,  she  desisted  from  her  inquiries,  thinking 
it  was  some  boyish  whim  William  had  granted. 

William  had,  however,  received  a  pang  of  re- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  253 

morse  he  would  not  soon  forget.  Augustus  was 
the  innocent  sufferer  for  a  lifetime  for  his  own 
hasty,  unreasonable  temper,  while  he,  the  cause, 
was  a  physically  perfect  and  happy  man,  coming 
forth  from  his  past  sufferings  a  better  one,  while 
his  boy  paid  the  heavy  price  of  his  baseness. 

The  thought  was  nearly  unbearable.  From 
that  time  he  became  very  sensitive  to  Augustus' 
affliction.  He  resolutely  made  up  his  mind  the 
boy  should  walk  if  there  was  remedial  virtue  in 
magnetism.  It  should  become  his  one  duty  and 
ambition  to  study  those  limbs  until  they  should 
bear  up,  unsupported,  the  boy's  body.  He  would 
never  rest  until  he  had  accomplished  it.  He  was 
the  cause  of  the  boy's  suffering,  and  he  would  be 
his  healer.  If  it  was  possible,  his  love  increased 
for  Augustus  from  this  time. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-FOUR 

MERLE  came  to  take  Augustus  out,  and  Wil- 
liam and  Clarissa  were  left  alone ;  for  a  time 
both  were  silent,  each  wanting  to  impart  to  the 
other  the  thoughts  that  were  troubling  them,  but 
scarcely  knowing  how  to  begin.  Before  the  re- 
cent interview  with  Augustus,  William  would  not 
have  hesitated  referring  to  his  condition  and  de- 
claring his  intention  to  try  to  remove  it,  but  now 
he  felt  a  sense  of  embarrassment  hard  to  explain, 
and  none  the  less  excruciating  because  of  that 
fact. 

He  could  not  overcome  the  thought  he  was  a 
coward  to  let  an  innocent  child  suffer  for  him, 
and  felt  deep  shame.  Unconsciously  a  deep  sigh 
escaped  him  which  attracted  Clarissa's  attention. 
She  was  likewise  deep  in  meditation,  wondering 
how  William  would  receive  her  avowal  of  dislike 
to  have  either  of  her  children  mesmerized. 
Hearing  the  sigh,  she  said: 

"What  is  troubling  you,  William?" 

"Nothing,"  said  William. 

"But  you  gave  such  a  deep  sigh — something 
unpleasant  provoked  it  surely. — Probably  you 
think  I  cannot  understand  or  appreciate  it.  Well, 
I  hope  it  will  not  trouble  you  long." 

"I  hope  not,  Clarissa ; — I  am  going  to  try  and 
254 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  255 

make  Augustus  walk.  The  cause  of  his  inability 
to  do  so  is  nerve  enervation.  Thus  the  chords 
and  muscles  are  not  supplied  with  sufficient  energy 
to  support  his  body.  I  believe  by  the  infusion  of 
new  and  powerful  magnetism,  they,  will  perform 
the  necessary  and  customary  functions.  It  would 
be  vastly  different  were  he  not  perfectly  formed. 
His  limbs  are  as  perfect  as  any  child's  could  be; 
they  are  simply  weak  and  impotent.  Another 
great  factor  to  his  disadvantage  is  his  thought 
and  the  thought  of  all  those  around  him  that  he 
cannot  walk.  I  intend  to  eradicate  that  thought 
from  his  consciousness,  making  him  have  faith  in 
the  ability  of  his  limbs  to  support  him.  I  think, 
Clarissa,  I  never  suffered  so,  thinking  of  our 
boy's  weakness,  as  I  did  just  now  when  he  went 
out  with  Merle. — Merle  buoyant  and  well,  but  a 
needed  support  to  my  son,  who  is  physically  per- 
fect as  he.  I  will  take  from  Augustus  the  thought 
he  cannot  walk.  I  will  will  myself  to  see  him 
walking,  running,  and  playing  like  other  children, 
then  I  will  make  him  see  himself  as  I  see  him. 
Think  how  happy  we  shall  be,  Clarissa,  when  that 
boy  steps.  I  feel  responsible  for  his  weakness; 
therefore,  I  am  glad  I  have  studied  Mind  Power 
so  thoroughly;  if  I  had  not  done  so,  our  boy, 
whom  we  love  so  well,  would  have  suffered  all 
his  life ;  now  I  believe  I  can  cure  him — " 
"Shall  you  hypnotize  him  to  do  this?" 


256  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"Certainly." 

"Then  I  prefer  him  to  be  as  he  is — " 

"Clarissa!  You  do  not  know  what  you  are 
saying." 

"Yes,  I  do,  William; — that  is  why  I  say  that 
I  should  prefer  him  lame  or  impotent  rather  than 
have  him  mesmerized." 

"I  do  not  know  what  to  make  of  that  assertion. 
— It  sounds  as  though  you  doubted  my  ability  to 
do  what  I  have  in  mind." 

"I  do  not  doubt  your  ability  in  the  slightest 
degree,  but  I  do  not  want  Augustus  nor  our  baby 
mesmerized  as  you  do  Merle  and  Alice." 

"Clarissa,  you  astonish  me. — I  gave  you  credit 
for  possessing  intellectual  powers  beyond  the  or- 
dinary woman.  Now  you  object  to  what  most 
women  would  hail  with  joy.  Why  do  you  not 
want  our  children  mesmerized  by  their  own  fath- 
er, who  loves  them  not  one  whit  less  than  you  do  ? 
You  imply  by  your  remark  I  have  in  some  manner 
injured  Merle  and  Alice  by  my  power.  I  cannot 
help  resenting  that  remark,  as  I  have  been  using 
Merle  for  years,  and  he  has  not,  in  all  that  time, 
done  one  thing  but  was  worthy  of  a  gentleman.  I 
kept  him  well  until  the  time  when  I  suffered  so 
acutely  at  seeing  you  so  unexpectedly,  that  my 
mental  torture  reflected  upon  him.  Even  that  ex- 
perience taught  me  a  valuable  lesson,  so  a  similar 
condition  will  never  occur  again.  Go  to  the  Mil- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  257 

lards;  ask  them  if  I  have  brought  anything  into 
their  lives  they  regretted,  or  anything  but  good. 
Mrs.  Millard  is  not  afraid  to  trust  her  children 
to  me  after  our  long  experience  together,  but  you, 
the  mother  of  my  own  children,  do  not  dare  to 
trust  me  with  yours.  Think  of  it!  Would  I  not 
gladly,  think  you,  offer  myself,  a  living  sacrifice, 
before  harm  should  come  to  either  of  them?  My 
desire  is  to  remedy  the  evil  and  wrong  I  uncon- 
sciously did  years  ago,  and  for  which  an  innocent 
and  irresponsible  person  is  suffering.  Why,  even 
you,  yourself,  came  to  me,  a  stranger,  and  wanted 
my  help  to  do  the  very  thing  I  propose  to  do  now. 
You  would  have  trusted  our  boy  to  a  stranger, 
but  will  not  to  his  own  father.  I — " 

"That  is  enough,  William.  I  can  see  that  you 
are  still  the  same  William  I  married.  Hasty — 
rushing  to  conclusions — " 

"Who  would  not  rush  to  conclusions?  I  never 
pretended  to  be  a  saint — " 

"If  you  did,  persons  would  not  believe  it  who 
saw  you  just  now — " 

"Probably  they  would  give  that  distinguished 
title  to  you,  who  are  so  much  more  estimable  in 
all  ways.  My  memory  is  sufficiently  clear  to  re- 
member you  always  sought — " 

"William,  have  you  no  sense  of  either  love  or 
shame?  You  talk  to  me  this  way  when  I  am  ill, 
and  our  baby  here  beside  me." 


258  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"What  love  have  you  for  me,  when  you  do  not 
trust  my  own  boy  to  me  ?" 

"I  love  you  as  my  husband,  but  I  am  not  willing 
my  children  shall  either  of  them  be  mesmerized, 
even  by  their  father." 

"You  are  not  willing?  May  I  ask  you  how 
you  are  going  to  help  it  if  I  feel  inclined  to  do  so  ? 
I  can  mesmerize  you  any  time  I  want  to.  How 
are  you  going  to  protect  your  children  from  what 
you  cannot  protect  yourself  from?" 

"By  the  might  of  my  mother's  love." 

"Ha — ha !  So  you  think  a  mother's  indulgent, 
negative  love  a  secure  protection  from  positive 
and  well  directed  thoughts.  Wonderful  logic, 
that.  It  is  worthy  a  woman's  brain.  You  may 
be,  as  I  know  you  are,  a  proficient  musician,  but 
you  have  much  to  learn  about  science.  Like  all 
ignorant  persons,  you  talk  loquaciously  where  you 
know  nothing,  and  possess  no  power.  It  is  really 
ludicrous.  You,  a  negative  sensitive,  defy  me. 
Why,  I  could,  if  I  chose  to  exert  the  might  of 
my  will,  make  you  shrink  from  the  embraces  of 
both  of  your  children,  as  though  they  were  ser- 
pents; yet  you  say  I  shall  not  mesmerize  my  own 
children. — Excuse  me,  I  cannot  help  laughing." 

While  William  had  been  talking,  he  had  not 
been  looking  at  Clarissa.  When  she  spoke,  he 
turned  his  eyes  to  her,  and  he  would  not  admit 
to  anyone  his  surprise  at  the  strength  of  character 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  259 

he  found  there.  He  was  too  thorough  a  master 
of  his  work,  not  to  recognize  positive  resistance 
when  he  met  it.  If  anyone  had  told  him  Clarissa 
could  have  looked  him  firmly,  unflinchingly  in  the 
eye,  and  dared  him  to  use  his  will,  he  would  not 
have  believed  it.  She  spoke  calmly  and  slowly: 
"I  defy  your  power;  now  when  I  am  sick  and 
weak,  or  at  any  future  time,  to  influence  me  in  the 
slightest  degree.  You  may  be  sure  you  will  never 
affect  my  children  by  any  thought  suggestions 
while  my  brain  is  clear  and  in  normal  condition. 
Try  it. — Begin  upon  me. — I  not  only  do  not  fear 
you. — I  defy  you  and  your  boasted  power. — You 
shall  never  mesmerize  Augustus.  If  I  knew  you 
had  the  power  (  which  I  doubt)  to  make  him 
walk,  and  that  was  the  price  to  pay,  I  should  say, 
'Leave  him  as  he  is;  a  cripple,'  but  you  cannot 
mesmerize  him." 

As  she  spoke,  Clarissa  had  risen  to  a  sitting 
position  in  the  bed.  Her  eyes  shone  with  a  fever- 
ish lustre.  An  impartial  observer  would  have 
recognized  the  fact  that  here  were  two  positive 
souls  clashing  in  no  ordinary  encounter.  Un- 
doubtedly they  would  have  given  the  credit  of 
the  final  outcome  to  William,  as  he  was  working 
from  the  tried  basis  of  experience,  while  she  was 
voicing  the  natural  sentiments  of  a  loving  moth- 
er's heart.  Scientists  have  seen  equally  zealous 
mothers  changed  so  they  would  have  felt  very 


260  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

similar  to  William.  He  thought  he  knew  Clar- 
issa, but  he  had  yet  some  points  to  learn  about 
her.  The  baby  woke,  disturbed  by  the  unwonted 
voices,  and  began  to  cry. — Clarissa  reached 
down,  and  drew  her  close  up  to  her,  then  looked 
defiantly  up  at  William,  and  continued : 

"You — you  brave  man  of  science,  say  you  can 
make  me  dread  my  baby's  influence.  Do  it.  Now 
is  as  good  an  opportunity  as  any  man  could  ask, 
for  we  are  alone.  I  hold  her  lovingly  to  me — 
I  defy  you  to  make  me  put  her  down.  You  are  a 
coward — I  see  by  your  eyes  you  do  not  intend  to 
try.  Only  cowards  talk  without  acting.  Your 
words  sound  well  to  any  person  who  is  afraid  of 
you;  I  am  not.  I  only  feel  I  am  chagrined  and 
ashamed  to  look  my  children  in  the  face,  and  say, 
'I  chose  and  gave  you  such  a  coward  of  a  man 
for  a  father.'  I—" 

"Clarissa,  stop ;  you  will  make  yourself  ill." 
"I  will  not  stop.  I  will  tell  you  my  opinion  of 
you. — I  defy  you  and  your  power  to  influence 
me,  or  my  children.  You  have  yet  to  learn  what 
power  and  might  there  lies  in  a  mother's  love.  I 
have  not  your  power  or  experience.  I  may  not 
use  my  thoughts  as  scientifically  as  to  furnish  my 
name  with  the  lustre  which  surrounds  yours,  but 
I  have  power  to  protect  my  children  from  yours, 
or  any  other  man's  thoughts,  or  the  united 
thoughts  of  them  all.  Put  your  mind  upon  me. 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  261 

You  can  hypnotize  me  any  time,  can  you?  Do  it 
now.  Make  me  fear  my  baby.  Do  not  dare 
approach  my  bed,  nor  touch  this  child. — I  do  not 
care  to  listen  to  your  further  conversation.  This 
is  my  apartment.  If  you  have  left  the  faint  shad- 
ow even,  of  a  gentlemanly  instinct,  you  will  leave 
it  now,  and  forbear  to  thrust  your  unwelcome 
presence  upon  me  again  until  I  am  able  to  take 
my  children  and  leave." 

"Clarissa — Clarissa ! — You  will  not — " 

"Have  I  not  asked  you  to  leave  me  and  my 
baby  alone?  If  you  come  one  step  nearer — " 

"But,  Clarissa,  you  are  making  yourself  ill.  I 
cannot  leave  you  in  this  way." 

"I  cannot  breathe  the  same  air  with  you.  My 
children  appear  serpents  to  me !  You  are  the  ser- 
pent. If  you  do  not  leave  this  room  at  once,  my 
child  and  I  will." 

"Calm  yourself." 

"Not  while  you  are  here.  I  have  all  the 
strength  of  a  lioness  battling  for  her  young. 
Openly  or  secretly,  you  can  never  control  or  mes- 
merize a  child  of  mine.  Try  it,  if  you  think  you 
are  stronger  than  I.  You  have  taunted  me  with 
negativeness.  Words  are  easily  spoken.  I  ask 
you  to  substantiate  that  claim.  Negatives,  as  I 
understand  it,  cannot  look  a  hypnotist  in  the  eye 
without  quailing.  We  will  see  who  has  the 
stronger  power,  you  or  I.  I  am  looking  at  you 


262  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

fixedly.  Why  do  you  not  influence  me?  You 
who  are  so  proud  of  your  power,  ought  not  to 
falter  when  only  confronted  by  a  sick  woman." 

"Clarissa,  you  will  really  make  yourself  ill. 
I  did—" 

"Do  not  talk  to  me. — Your  presence  is  unbear- 
able. Go  by  yourself;  put  your  mind  upon  me 
and  my  darlings,  but  never  thrust — " 

"I  will  not  listen.  You  will  not  banish  me 
again?" 

"So  long  as  Eternity  lasts,  may  I  never — " 

"You  shall  not  say  those  words." 

"I  will—" 

"I  say  you  shall  not." 

"See  your  face — " 

"Clarissa,  you  are  not  yourself.  I  will  go. 
Calm  yourself." 

"May  this  be  the  last  time  my  eyes  rest  upon 
your  form." 

"My  God !    You  do  not  mean  that — " 

"I  mean  every  word — " 

"You  will  not  leave  me  again?" 

"Not  one  step  nearer.  Do  not  dare  try  to 
touch  me  nor  one  of  my  children.  With  all  your 
boasted  power,  you  will  have  no  difficulty  making 
me  do  what  you  want  me  to.  Just  now,  while  you 
are  getting  there,  I  prefer  your  room  to  your 
company;  if  you  persist  in  remaining,  I  shall 
leave." 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  263 

"I  cannot  go  without — " 

"Your  excuses  are  unnecessary. — Go. — After 
you  reach  your  apartments  put  your  whole  power 
of  science  upon  me  and  my  children;  you  will 
not  affect  one  of  us  three." 

"Clarissa!  I  wanted  to  help  Augustus — " 

"Leave  here  now,  or  I  will." 

"Do  not  try  to  rise,  dear — " 

"Then  leave  me;  and  so  long  as  life  lasts,  never 
enter  my  presence  again,  unless  you  have  me 
under  such  perfect  mesmeric  influence,  I  am  as 
you  have  said,  'Afraid  of  my  own  children.'  Will 
you  go  or  shall  I?" 

"Do  not  rise.    You  are  not  able." 

"Then  leave  me." 

"Not  this  way. — You  misunderstood  me — " 

"You  are  mistaken.  I  understood  you  per- 
fectly." 

"Clarissa,  do  not  banish  me." 

"Coward!  I  thought  you  were  going  to  do  all 
manner  of  things  with  me. — Go; — either  you  or 
I  leave  here.  I  cannot  endure  your  presence.  I 
cannot — " 

"I  cannot  live  without  you  again — " 

"Where  is  the  power  of  which  you  have 
boasted  so  much?  I  thought  you  said  you  could 
mesmerize  me  any  time  you  chose.  This  pleading 
does  not  balance  well  with  your  large  assertions; 
I  must  have  some  proof  of  them.  I  throw  you  a 


264  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

challenge.  We  will  see  who  has  the  stronger 
power;  I  say  I  shall  leave  you  and  your  home 
just  as  soon  as  I  am  able  to  do  so.  If  you  are  as 
strong  as  you  pretend,  capable  of  controlling  me 
at  any  time,  you  need  not  worry.  If  you  want 
me  to  stay,  all  you  have  to  do  is  to  will  me  to, 
making  me  dislike  my  children. — Go. — Your 
presence  is  like  a  pestilence  to  me.  I  do  not  want 
my  babe  to  breathe  it. — Go — " 

"I  cannot—" 

"Then  I  have  more  power  than  you." 

Before  William  could  divine  her  purpose,  she 
had  risen  from  the  bed,  and,  with  the  babe  in 
her  arms,  she  left  the  room.  He  started  after 
her,  alarmed  at  the  results  that  might  follow;  but 
he  met  Dinah,  who  resisted  him,  by  saying: 

"Mistress  Clarissa  is  anxious  to  stay  in  Augus- 
tus' room,  and  does  not  want  to  see  anyone." 

To  the  servant,  this  seemed  to  be  only  one  of 
the  vagaries  of  the  sick  woman.  She  had  heard 
it  said :  "A  very  sick  person  turns  against  the  one 
he  loves  best."  So  when  her  mistress  said  that 
only  Augustus  was  to  be  admitted  to  see  her,  she 
felt  her  master's  banishment  was  only  one  of  the 
symptoms  of  her  sickness.  She  was  loyal  to  both, 
but  Clarissa's  sickness  naturally  appealed  to  her 
more  than  William's  opinions  and  prejudices. 

How  precious  this  sympathy  was  just  at  this 
time,  nobody  knew  but  Clarrisa  herself.  Claris- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  265 

sa  naturally  felt  that  she  was  the  sole  protector 
and  guardian  of  her  children,  whom  she  loved 
better  than  herself.  She  had  no  reason  to  doubt 
William's  affection  for  his  family.  Her  present 
attitude  toward  him  was  the  result  of  her  fear  of 
mesmeric  influence,  not  her  husband  himself. 
He,  being  the  strongest  exponent  of  the  science 
of  whom  she  knew,  and  telling  her  of  his  intention 
to  mesmerize  Augustus  had  caused  her  (fearing 
that  he  would  do  so)  to  picture  in  William,  all 
the  possible  evil  to  be  wrought  by  such  a  power, 
exercised  by  an  unscrupulous  man. 

Fear  was  the  artist  and  conjurer  that  distorted 
to  her  eyes  even  William's  visage,  as  well  as  his 
intentions.  Without  her  being  conscious  of  the 
fact,  her  fears  had  produced  a  state  of  self- 
psychology,  consequently,  she  could  not  see  clear- 
ly nor  truly,  but  beheld  only  those  points  in 
William  of  which  she  was  afraid. 

A  little  knowledge  of  anything  is  often  produc- 
tive of  harm.  Clarissa  had  but  a  limited  knowl- 
edge of  her  husband's  power,  thus  gave  him 
credit  for  possessing  more  than  he  really  had. 
While  defying  him,  she  exaggerated  his  possible 
power,  but  was  sincere  in  her  assertions  she  would 
protect  herself  and  her  children.  She  was  not 
afraid  of  him;  it  was  her  children  she  worried 
about.  Unconsciously,  William  had  been  respon- 
sible for  this  condition.  When  he  said  he  could 


266  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

make  her  shrink  from  her  children's  embraces  as 
though  they  were  serpents,  he  gave  her  such  a 
shock  of  horror,  to  think  there  was  any  power 
that  could  so  change  the  channel  of  natural  affec- 
tion, she  went  directly  to  the  opposite  extreme, 
and  saw  William  as  the  serpent  because  he  had 
suggested  the  possibility  of  so  horrible  a  thing. 

It  is  impossible  to  talk  and  reason  with  a 
psychologized  person  when  they  have  an  opposite 
opinion  in  mind,  and  Clarissa,  being  self-psycholo- 
gized, by  fear,  was  no  more  amenable  to  reason 
than  if  she  had  been  put  into  the  condition  by  an- 
other person. 

She  loved  William,  but  in  this  highly  wrought 
nervous  state,  she  could  not  see  her  kind  and  lov- 
ing husband,  who  was  an  indulgent  and  thought- 
ful father.  She  could  not  believe  he  was  actuated 
by  a  worthy  motive  when  he  spoke  of  mesmeriz- 
ing Augustus.  She  pictured  him  selfish,  com- 
manding and  cruel,  and  no  amount  of  reasoning 
could  change  her. 

If  the  children  were  not  with  her  all  the  time, 
she  felt  he  had  taken  them  away  to  punish  her. 
Keeping  Augustus  confined  so  much  made  him 
restless  and  nervous  when  the  baby  was  sleeping. 
He  was  contented  enough  while  he  could  hold 
her.  When  he  began  to  manifest  unrest,  Clarissa 
imagined  his  father's  mind  was  upon  him,  trying 
to  draw  him  away  from  her,  and  she  struggled 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  267 

with  all  the  might  of  her  soul  to  amuse  and  please 
him. 

To  Augustus,  his  father  was  a  wonderful  man. 
He  loved  to  talk  of  him  and  what  persons  said  of 
him.  He  often  said  "Let  us  call  father."  He  did 
not  understand  his  father's  banishment  from  his 
mother's  room,  for  he  had  been  almost  a  constant 
presence  there.  Every  time  he  mentioned  his 
father,  Clarissa  thought  "that  is  William's  mind 
affecting  him." 

Finally,  she  would  not  permit  the  boy  to  leave 
the  room,  telling  him  that,  being  sick,  she  enjoyed 
having  him  always  with  her.  This  pleased  him, 
so  he  would  draw  while  the  baby  slept,  or  Dinah 
and  his  mother  would  tell  him  stories  of  their 
past  life. 

The  sound  of  William's  step  or  voice  affected 
Clarissa's  nerves  so  visibly  as  to  be  plainly  ob- 
servable to  anyone.  Sometimes  she  saw  him  right 
before  her,  then  she  would  draw  the  baby  close, 
set  her  teeth  firmly  together,  looking  at  the  image 
defiantly  until  it  would  disappear,  when  she  would 
sink  back,  weak  and  despondent.  Life  was  a  per- 
petual nightmare  and  horror  to  her,  and  she  of- 
ten thought  "How  long  can  I  live  this  way?" 
Then  "I  must  gain  strength  for  the  children's 
sake.  We  will  go  away  soon  now." 

She  wondered  if  her  voice  had  been  affected  by 
the  birth  of  her  babe.  She  almost  dreaded  test- 


268  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

ing  it,  still,  if  it  had  entirely  gone,  her  children 
were  more  to  her  than  her  voice.  Her  joy  was 
complete  when,  upon  testing  it,  allowing  for 
physical  weakness,  she  was  aware  that  her  tones 
were,  if  anything,  richer  than  of  old.  That  fact 
gave  her  courage.  She  was  not  afraid  to  face  life 
alone  again,  nor  did  she  regret  having  returned  to 
William,  for  she  now  had  another  treasure  added 
to  her  life.  The  thoughts  of  how  William  would 
suffer,  being  left  alone  again,  did  not  occur  to 
her.  Her  whole  thought  was  bounded  by  her 
children's  presence. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-FIVE 

WILLIAM'S  feelings  during  this  time  would 
be  impossible  to  portray  in  words.  Some- 
times anger,  sometimes  love,  sometimes  dis- 
couragement, sometimes  hope  swayed  him. 
There  was  only  one  fact  of  which  he  was  always 
sure;  he  had  never  before  known  what  abject  mis- 
ery was.  He  used  to  think  his  home  desolate; 
now  he  knew  the  much  keener  torture  of  having 
his  loved  one  in  the  same  habitation  and  yet  being 
sternly  and  completely  banished  from  her  pres- 
ence. It  was  even  more  disheartening  than  to 
have  her  at  a  distance. 

He  worried  about  Clarissa's  health,  and  the 
effect  so  much  excitement  might  have  just  at  this 
time,  especially,  when  she  had  gained  strength  so 
slowly  under  happier  conditions.  Sitting  alone, 
he  would  work  himself  into  a  rage  thinking  of 
her  injustice  to  him,  when  he  had  meant  to  do 
Augustus  the  most  good  that  lay  in  his  power. 
Then  the  thought  would  come  "this  nervous 
shock  may  make  her  sick,  possibly  take  her  from 
me."  Dinah's  assertions  did  not  satisfy  him.  He 
wanted  to  see  her.  Dinah  told  him  how  his  voice 
and  step  affected  her,  and  he  therefore  used  ex- 
treme caution  about  walking  within  range  of  her 
hearing,  or  speaking  loudly. 

269 


270  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

Augustus'  companionship  would  have  been  a 
welcome  relief,  but  he  dared  not  insist  upon  it, 
knowing  Clarissa  well  enough  to  know  she  would 
misconstrue  his  motive  and  come  after  the  boy,  if 
the  exertion  meant  her  death. 

Twice  he  reached  the  limit  of  his  patience,  and 
he  made  up  his  mind  to  hypnotize  her.  He  would 
rather  be  with  his  family  if  they  were  all  hyp- 
notized, than  to  be  isolated  from  them.  How 
could  he  tell  what  she  would  do?  She  was  liable 
to  go  away,  even  before  she  was  able,  taking  the 
children  with  her. 

This  thought  haunted  him  until  he  dared  not 
leave  the  house.  He  felt  that  he  had  been  a  good, 
loving  father  and  husband ;  a  sick  woman's  whim 
should  not  separate  them  and  ruin  their  lives 
again.  It  surprised  him  to  know  that  Merle  and 
Alice,  who  had  always  been  such  welcome  visitors, 
were  not  admitted  to  see  her  or  the  children,  and 
that  Augustus  was  not  permitted  to  go  with  them 
to  their  home. 

He  felt  he  had  been  lenient  long  enough.  She 
needed  discipline,  and  he  would  give  it  to  her. 
Never  before  had  he  so  completely  thrown  his 
whole  heart  and  soul  into  concentration,  as  he  did 
now,  thinking  "She  shall  do  me  credit.  She  shall 
send  for  me."  The  whole  force  of  his  soul  was 
put  into  the  demand. 

Before  beginning,  he  had  made  up  his  mind  he 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  271 

would  not  pause  nor  rest  till  Dinah  came  with  a 
message  from  Clarissa  for  him  to  come  to  her. 
One  thing  that  enraged  him  to  use  his  power  was 
he  had  himself  plucked  her  some  rare  blossoms, 
putting  them,  fraught  with  the  influence  of  love, 
beside  the  food  Dinah  was  carrying  to  her.  He 
felt  those  flowers  would  carry  to  her  the  thought 
of  his  loneliness,  and  surely  she  would  send  him 
some  token  of  remembrance.  He  watched,  ex- 
pecting Dinah  would  have  at  least  a  message  for 
him  when  she  returned. 

He  saw  her  coming,  but  did  not  wait  for  her  to 
reach  him,  as  he  saw  his  flowers,  lying  undis- 
turbed where  he  had  placed  them.  Disappoint- 
ment, so  keen  that  it  became  rage,  consumed  his 
soul.  He  vowed  he  would  break  that  haughty, 
and  (he  felt)  unjust  spirit,  so  he  set  himself  to 
the  task.  How  long  he  sat  there  he  never  knew. 

He  waited  for  Dinah  to  call  him,  and  did  not 
notice  the  approach  of  Augustus.  He  started  up 
as  a  man  in  a  dream  when  he  heard  the  agonized 
cry: 

"Papa,  come  quick;  mamma  is  dying.  Quick. 
Something  is  the  matter  with  baby;  that  is  what 
frightened  mamma  so.  Do  not  let  them  die." 

William  heard  the  words.  He  saw  distinctly 
the  boy's  horrified  and  suffering  face,  but  he  could 
not  bring  his  mind  back  to  the  actualities  of  the 
present. 


272  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"Papa, — mamma  is  dying,  and  sister  is 
dead—" 

Without  stopping  to  console  or  speak  to  Augus- 
tus, William  strode  rapidly  from  the  apartment, 
ascending  the  stairs  with  long  bounds,  and  was 
soon  in  his  wife's  room.  No  wonder  they  thought 
she  was  dying.  He  will  never  forget  that  drawn, 
suffering  face.  She  was  sitting  up  in  the  bed, 
sustained  by  pillows,  panting  and  gasping  for 
breath,  and  holding  closely  to  her,  her  rigid  baby, 
lifeless  and  cold.  She  did  not  notice  him  when  he 
entered,  for  despite  her  own  suffering,  her  eyes 
never  left  the  baby's  face. 

"Clarissa." 

At  the  sound  of  his  voice,  new  strength  seemed 
to  come  to  her.  Her  eyes  flashed,  even  while  her 
breathing  came  shorter  and  shorter.  The  words 
were  separated  owing  to  her  difficulty  to  breathe, 
but  they  were  clear  and  calm. 

"You  have  killed  one.    Are  you  satisfied?" 

"Clarissa!  My  God!  You  think  I  killed  my 
child?" 

"I  know  it." 

"My  God!  Oh,  my  God!  Clarissa,  do  not 
look  like  that.  You  shall  not  die. — I  say  you 
shall  not  die.  Clarissa — Clarissa — You  shall  not 
die  cursing  me.  Clarissa,  I  defy  death  to  take 
you.  My  will  is  stronger  than  yours.  Live. — 
Breathe.  Clarissa,  I  will  you  to  breathe  regular- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  273 

ly.  Breathe,  I  say.  Breathe.  You  cannot  and 
shall  not  leave  me.  I  will  you  to  breathe." 

With  his  right  hand  placed  upon  her  heart,  he 
repeated  over  and  over  this  command,  telling 
Dinah  occasionally  to  give  her  stimulants.  It  was 
a  fierce  struggle,  and  more  than  once  he  felt  the 
utter  cessation  of  her  heart's  action.  He  shook 
her  roughly,  even,  rubbed  her  and  willed  her  to 
breathe,  until  he  was  finally  rewarded  by  noting 
the  heart's  action  was  becoming  more  normal  and 
regular,  though  her  eyes  had  set  fixedly,  and  her 
arms  refused  to  support  the  babe,  as  in  one  fierce 
struggle  to  breathe,  she  put  one  hand  to  her 
throat.  That  let  the  baby  fall,  and  Dinah  caught 
it.  She  was  so  distracted  herself,  she  did  not 
think  when  she  gave  it  to  Augustus,  who  had  just 
entered. 

The  boy  thought  she  was  dead  and  his  mother 
was  dying.  He  hugged  her  close  to  him.  She  was 
cold;  he  tried  to  warm  her  by  the  heat  of  his  own 
body;  he  was  so  frightened  he  felt  no  sense  of 
terror,  which  would  have  been  the  natural  sensa- 
tion with  him  under  different  circumstances.  He 
wanted  sympathy  he  was  so  frightened,  so  he  held 
his  sister  clasped  tightly  to  him,  with  his  eyes 
fastened  upon  his  father  and  mother. 

William  worked  as  never  before  in  his  life,  and 
gained  the  victory,  seeing  Clarissa  pass  into  a 
natural  sleep. 


274  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

Then  only  did  he  realize  the  amount  of 
strength  he  had  expended.  When  he  saw  a  nat- 
ural perspiration  break  out  upon  her  forehead, 
and  her  eyes  close  in  sound,  refreshing  sleep,  he 
was  seized  with  a  strong  vertigo. 

Dinah  brought  him  a  stimulant,  and  even  while 
he  was  drinking  it,  his  eyes  did  not  leave  Claris- 
sa's face,  and  the  unmistakable  symptoms  of  re- 
turning physical  vigor,  as  evidenced  by  her  regu- 
lar breathing,  did  more  to  restore  his  equanimity 
than  the  stimulant  itself.  The  thought  of  his 
children  had  not  once  occurred  to  him. 

Augustus  had  been  watching  him  closely,  and 
knew  by  the  expression  upon  his  face  his  mother 
was  not  dying,  but  better.  That  fact  had  no  more 
than  made  itself  clear  to  him,  relieving  him  from 
one  horror,  than  he  became  aware  of  the  cold 
dead  babe  in  his  arms.  His  idol,  his  sister  was 
dead! 

As  that  thought  bore  itself  home  to  him,  there 
came  an  accompanying  one.  "Mamma  was  dy- 
ing," he  thought,  "father  saved  her.  He  can  do 
what  other  men  cannot.  He  can  bring  her  back 
to  life." 

His  faith  in  his  father  was  supreme.  Death 
and  science  were  both  mysteries  to  him,  but  he 
had  faith  in  his  father's  ability  to  conquer;  he 
had  seen  him  do  it  just  now.  Knowing  his  mother 
was  all  right  by  the  expression  on  his  father's 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  275 

face,  he  felt  a  strong  resentment  no  one,  not  even 
Dinah,  had  noticed  the  baby.  He  was  her  only 
friend.  He  thought  of  her  if  no  one  else  did. 
He  would  see  to  it  she  had  as  much  attention  as 
his  mother.  Women  could  take  care  of  them- 
selves better  than  babies.  He  hugged  it  closer  to 
him,  growing  angry  instead  of  sad,  as  he  felt  how 
cold  she  was.  He  had  not  one  doubt  as  to  his 
father's  ability  to  do  as  well  for  it  as  for  his 
mother. 

He  quickly  directed  his  chair,  with  one  hand,  to 
his  father,  who  did  not  look  up  as  he  approached, 
but  stooped  over  Clarissa  to  test  her  heart's  ac- 
tion again,  although  he  knew  from  her  breathing 
it  was  all  right.  He  had  been  under  such  a  ten- 
sion, such  a  nervous  strain,  he  was  in  just  that 
mental  condition  where  one  goes  from  one  ex- 
treme to  the  opposite,  therefore  feeling  a  touch 
upon  his  arm,  he  looked  around  to  see  Augustus 
with  such  a  look  of  injured  pride  upon  his  face  as 
caused  him  to  feel  a  sense  of  humor.  A  glad 
smile  brightened  his  face  and  he  spoke  cheer- 
fully. 

"She  is  going  to  stay  with  us  a  long  time  yet, 
my  boy.  If  you  had  been  a  little  later — My  God ! 
Dead!" 

Without  a  word,  Augustus  passed  the  baby  for- 
ward for  his  father  to  take.  William  had  not 
thought  of  the  baby.  There  it  lay  in  his  arms, 


276  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

inanimate,  cold — undoubtedly  dead.  That  was 
what  Clarissa  had  meant  when  he  entered.  Why 
should  she  condemn  him  for  murdering  it?  He 
had  not  thought  of  the  baby  so  much  as  he  should 
have  done.  What  would  Clarissa  say  whtn  she 
awoke  and  found  her  baby  dead?  One  thing  he 
knew;  she  would  always  hold  him  responsible  for 
her  death,  though  he  was  as  innocent  of  it  as 
Augustus. 

The  dead  baby  between  them  meant  the  loss  of 
Clarissa  forever.  The  children  had  always  come 
between  them.  Her  best  love  was  theirs.  He  at 
once  made  the  resolve  Clarissa  must  find  that 
babe  alive  and  warm  beside  her  when  she  awoke. 
He  never  paused  to  consider  he  could  not  raise 
the  dead. 

This  new  obstacle  restored  to  him  his  custom- 
ary self-control,  and  stooping  with  the  babe  in 
his  arms,  he  kissed  Clarissa  softly  and  tenderly, 
and  without  a  word,  placed  the,  baby  back  in 
Augustus'  arms,  who  clasped  it  tightly  to  him, 
looking  at  his  father  with  that  same  injured  look 
William  did  not  try  to  explain  or  understand. 
His  mind  was  too  busy  with  other  thoughts. 

He  had  determined  the  child  should  waken. 
He  could  not,  and  would  not  bear  the  unjust 
stigma  of  its  death.  He  hastily  explained  to 
Dinah  he  would  soon  bring  the  child  to  her,  and 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  277 

commanded  her  not  to  leave  Clarissa,  telling  her 
to  let  him  know  if  there  was  any  change  in  her. 

Dinah's  faith  in  William  was  as  strong  as  that 
of  Augustus,  and,  as  he  had  said  that  he  would 
bring  the  baby  to  her  well,  she  believed  him  im- 
plicitly. That  feat  would  be  no  more  wonderful 
than  what  he  had  just  done  for  Mistress  Clarissa. 

After  giving  his  directions,  William  leaned 
over  with  a  pleasant  smile,  and  took  both  children 
in  his  arms,  carrying  them  to  his  private  room. 
On  his  way,  he  met  James  and  a  strange  gentle- 
man. They  were  going  towards  Clarissa's  room. 
To  William's  surprised  look,  James  answered, 
"Master,  this  is  the  doctor  Mistress  sent  for.  She 
told  me  to  bring  him  to  her  at  once." 

A  hot  wave  of  emotion  passed  over  William's 
face,  that  a  strange  physician  should  be  consulted, 
and  have  the  privilege  of  entering  his  wife's  room 
without  his  consent.  Without  looking  at  the  doc- 
tor, he  said: 

"Show  him  into  the  reception  room.  I  will  be 
there  soon." 

"Mistress  Clarissa  said  for  me  to  bring  him  to 
her  at  once." 

"She  is  sleeping.  I  just  left  her,  and  do  not 
wish  her  disturbed.  I  will  come  to  the  doctor 
in—" 

"Father!    She  moved — she  moved  1" 

There  was  such  exultation  in  Augustus'  voice 


278  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

when  he  spoke,  that  James  and  the  stranger,  de- 
spite their  best  efforts  to  look  and  appear  uncon- 
cerned, could  not  help  showing  astonishment. 

"It  is  gone  now,  but  she  did.  Hurry,  father, 
hurry.  Make  her  move  again." 

The  boy  was  beside  himself  with  emotion.  He 
was  sure  he  had  felt  a  nestling  motion  in  his  idol. 
He  was  impatient  to  see  her  eyes  open.  She  was 
still  cold.  He  thought  she  was  not  quite  so  cold 
as  she  had  been. 

William  noted  the  looks  of  astonishment,  but 
felt  no  desire  to  explain.  He  spoke  sharply  to 
James: 

"Take  the  Doctor  to  the  reception  room.  I 
will  come  there  as  soon  as  I  have  attended  to 
Augustus,  who  is  nervous  and  excited." 

James  dared  not  disobey  his  master,  so  he  led 
the  physician  back,  while  William,  with  his  chil- 
dren, went  into  his  study.  Augustus  was  so  excit- 
ed that  his  face  flushed  and  his  whole  body  trem- 
bled; his  eyes  flashed  brilliantly. 

"She  did  move,  father, — I  felt  it.  Make  her 
move  again.  She  is  not  so  cold  as  she  was.  I  want 
to  see  her  eyes  open,  father." 

"Yes,  my  son.  Now  remain  quiet.  What! 
You  will  not  trust  her  to  me?" 

"I  want  to  hold  her." 

"Do  not  hold  her  so  tightly.    I  cannot  work  on 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  279 

her  if  you  do.  There ;  now  you  can  rub  her  feet, 
while  I  do  her  spine." 

"She  moved  again,  father.  I  felt  it.  Make 
her  open  her  eyes." 

"No,  my  boy,  we  will  be  content  if  she  sleeps, 
like  her  mother.  She  is  becoming  less  rigid.  Rub 
them  vigorously.  There.  Her  eyes  opened  just 
as  her  lungs  did.  We  cannot  feed  her.  What 
shall  we  do?" 

"I  knew  you  would  save  her,  father.  I  love  to 
hear  her  cry.  She  shall  have  something  to  eat. 
Will  you  carry  us  back  to  mamma,  now?" 

Without  comment,  William  took  them  up,  and 
started  back,  happy  that  Clarissa  would  find  her 
baby  beside  her,  warm  and  living,  when  she  woke. 
Just  before  they  reached  her  room,  Augustus 
spoke : 

"Father,  I  think  sister  will  have  as  bad  a 
temper  as  mine.  I  like  to  hear  her  cry,  but  I 
think  she  is  angry;  do  not  you?" 

"It  sounds  like  it,  my  son." 

"I  expect  she  does  not  realize  she  would  have 
died  if  you  and  I  had  not  taken  care  of  her.  It's 
a  wonder  I  ever  lived  to  grow  up  when  Dinah  is 
so  careless." 

Hearing  the  baby  crying,  Dinah  immediately 
took  her  from  Augustus,  and  put  her  beside  her 
mother,  who  was  still  sleeping.  William  put 
Augustus  in  his  chair,  where  he  could  watch  both 


280  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

mother  and  babe.  He  turned  toward  the  bed  just 
in  time  to  see  the  glad  surprise  upon  Clarissa's 
face  as  she  heard  the  fretful  cry  of  the  baby. 
Never  was  music  so  sweet  as  that.  She  drew  the 
baby  to  her,  and  as  she  leaned  to  kiss  her,  Will- 
iam left  the  room. 

He  went  directly  to  the  reception  room,  where 
the  doctor  was  waiting  for  him.  He  was  by  no 
means  pleased  a  strange  physician  had  been  called 
in.  If  she  was  ill  and  unwilling  to  have  him  treat 
her,  why  did  she  not  send  for  Baxter  or  Harring- 
ton? What  would  they  think  if  they  heard  of 
this?  What  a  position  it  placed  him  in.  He 
could  not,  and  would  not  explain  to  any  person 
(even  them)  this  last  estrangement  in  his  family. 
He  would  conquer  Clarissa's  haughty  spirit.  Now 
was  a  good  time  for  him  to  begin.  Entering  the 
room,  he  bowed  and  said : 

"I  am  happy  to  inform  you  the  indisposition 
from  which  my  wife  was  suffering  when  she  sum- 
moned you,  has  passed  away.  She  is  now  resting 
comfortably.  We  appreciate  your  compliance. 
I  will  now  discharge  our  obligation  and  indebted- 
ness to  you,  if  you  will  apprise  me  of  the 
amount." 

The  doctor  was  surprised  at  his  dismissal,  with- 
out even  a  look  at  the  patient,  but  no  more  so  than 
at  the  summons  to  go  to  the  Professor's  house. 
He  thought  it  very  strange  that  he  should  be 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  281 

called  there,  knowing  the  Professor  was  the  inti- 
mate friend  of  several  prominent  practitioners. 
He  felt  greatly  flattered  at  the  call,  but  now  he 
was  dismissed  without  so  much  as  seeing  the  pa- 
tient. 

He  quickly  took  his  leave,  after  expressing 
gratification  at  the  recovery  of  Mrs.  Huskins, 
and  receiving  a  larger  fee  than  he  had  asked  "as 
a  reward  for  his  promptness,"  as  William  told 
him. 

Relieved  of  his  presence,  William  went  back  to 
his  study  to  try  to  work  out  to  his  own  satisfac- 
tion, the  cause  of  the  horrible  scene  he  had  just 
passed  through.  That  seemed  the  only  word  ca- 
pable of  expressing  the  torture  of  mind  he  en- 
dured when  he  saw  that  look  so  closely  resemb- 
ling death  upon  Clarissa's  face.  How  he  had 
fought  to  conquer  that  condition.  How  many 
more  such  problems  must  he  meet?  Could  he  al- 
ways conquer  them  as  he  had  this? 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-SIX 

THINK  as  he  would,  William  could  not  ac- 
count for  this  latest  condition  of  Clarissa 
and  her  babe.  The  thought  of  the  babe  had  not 
once  recurred  to  him.  From  the  time  of  her  birth 
she  had  appeared  to  be  physically  a  well  child. 
What  could  be  the  cause  of  this  close  resemblance 
to  death,  which  had  temporarily  deceived  such 
keen  eyes  as  his. 

This  was  not  the  most  perplexing  problem 
either,  although  this  was  unanswerable  in  his 
present  state.  The  child's  passing  into  this  death- 
like state  was  not  so  remarkable,  owing  to  Claris- 
sa's physical  weakness  and  nearness  to  death, 
(for  he  knew  how  much  the  condition  of  the 
mother  affects  the  small  and  negative  babe)  as 
was  its  return  to  health  and  vigor,  without  ap- 
parent labor  upon  his  part  first,  for  Augustus 
had  declared,  while  his  mind  had  been  taken  up 
with  James  and  the  strange  physician,  that  the 
babe  had  moved.  To  be  sure,  he  had  worked 
hard  upon  it  after  he  had  taken  the  two  children 
alone  to  his  room,  but  what  made  her  move  before 
he  had  worked  upon  ner?  He  believed  Augustus 
when  he  said  she  did  move. 

How  to  account  for  this  apparent  death  and 
recovery  was  what  baffled  him.  Had  he  been  the 
282 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  283 

only  one  deceived,  he  would  have  thought  his 
fears  and  anxiety  for  Clarissa  had  rendered  him 
temporarily  nervous  and  fearful,  but  Dinah  and 
Augustus  were  equally  deceived,  and  united  in 
the  assertion. 

It  was  the  baby's  coldness  and  rigidity  that  had 
alarmed  and  produced  in  Clarissa  the  condition 
of  a  seeming  death  struggle.  What  could  it  be 
that  had  caused  this?  He  asked  himself  that  one 
question  until  his  mind  and  brain  was  a  complete 
tangle  of  conjecture,  but  not  one  plausible  or  sat- 
isfying answer  came  to  his  consciousness. 

While  he  was  seeking  the  solution  to  it,  let  us 
try  to  account  for  the  same.  William  was  a  prac- 
tised and  proficient  psychologist.  He  was  ac- 
customed to  control  the  individuality  and  per- 
sonality of  others,  by  force  of  will,  or,  as  some 
persons  prefer  to  say,  mind  suggestions;  use 
whatever  words  you  will,  it  all  resolves  itself  to 
one  point.  He  temporarily  dominated  the  con- 
sciousness of  others,  making  them,  for  the  time 
being,  obey  and  express  his  own  thoughts  and  de- 
sires. 

Being  shut  out  from  the  association  and  com- 
panionship of  his  family,  he  chafed,  fretted 
and  suffered  as  only  such  a  nature  as  his 
can  suffer.  He  was  pursued  by  pictures  of  Clar- 
issa's leaving  him  again  and  misery  of  the  darkest 
type  settled  upon  his  soul. 


284  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

His  wife  was  the  one  object  of  adoration  in 
his  life.  He  loved  his  children  as  well  as  any 
man  loves  his  children,  and  would  gladly  have 
suffered  to  spare  them  suffering,  but  never  could 
they  occupy  their  mother's  place  in  his  affections, 
or  satisfy  his  soul's  hunger.  They  could  do  this 
better  than  another  woman  could,  because  they 
were  hers;  they  were  a  part  of  her — an  expression 
of  their  mutual  love;  therefore,  he  prized  their 
comfort  and  welfare  beyond  his  own,  but  Clarissa 
was  the  object  of  his  veneration. 

Her  smile  and  approval  gauged  his  happi- 
ness. That  he  was  not  equally  necessary  to  her 
tortured  him. 

Never  had  she  bestowed  upon  him  the  same  de- 
gree of  affection  he  had  proffered  her.  He  was 
satisfied  and  happy  if  he  had  her,  but  she  was  not 
equally  contented;  after  the  children  came,  her 
first  thought  was  of  them,  and  their  happiness,  and 
what  time  and  affection  they  did  not  require,  she 
gave  to  him.  He  was  an  unusually  jealous  and 
exacting  man,  and  could  not  help  feeling  jealous 
of  even  his  children,  for  he  wanted  to  be  first  in 
her  affections  and  interest,  and  the  thought  she 
should  again  leave  him  alone  was  simply  mad- 
dening. 

This  second  separation  would  be  incomparably 
worse  than  the  first.  His  love  for  her  as  a  bride 
had  not  approached  the  degree  and  depth  of  the 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  285 

ardor  he  felt  for  the  mother  of  his  children. 
Having  for  so  many  years  been  deprived  of  her 
presence  and  love,  he  prized  it  more  highly  now 
than  he  could  possibly  have  done  in  their  early 
married  days. 

When  he  found  no  man  had  stepped  between 
them  in  that  first  separation,  he  felt  so  relieved, 
so  happy,  so  proud  of  his  boy,  he  thought  at  first, 
he  would  be  content  with  second  place  in  her  love ; 
when  little  Clarissa  came,  she  was  only  another 
object  upon  which  to  bestow  his  warm  love,  and 
he  fervently  believed  her  coming  would  cement 
and  strengthen  Clarissa's  love  for  him,  the  father 
of  her  children. 

His  hopes  had  been  rewarded  in  her  early  sick- 
ness, furnishing  him  a  degree  of  happiness  he  had 
never  before  known;  to  be  thus  positively  assured 
his  presence  was  necessary  to  their  happiness,  and 
then,  without  warning,  when  he  was  planning  to 
do  his  boy  the  greatest  good  possible  to  perform 
for  him,  she  turned  upon  him  like  a  tigress,  ban- 
ishing him  from  her  presence,  threatening  to  take 
her  children  and  leave  him  again. 

The  first  desolation  had  been  bad  enough,  but 
the  second  would  be  infinitely  worse.  Had  he 
been  selfish,  cross,  jealous  or  exacting,  he  could 
have  endured  this  new  and  unexpected  banishment 
better,  but  so  far  as  he  knew  how,  he  had  striven 


286  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

to  make  his  family  happy,  consulting,  in  every  in- 
stance, their  pleasure  before  his  own. 

Since  she  had  returned  to  him,  Clarissa  herself 
had  been  the  dictator;  he  had  faithfully  kept  his 
promise  she  should  reign  and  not  he,  only  intrud- 
ing upon  her  presence  and  life  when  she  gave  him 
permission.  They  had  both,  he  knew,  been  hap- 
pier in  their  reunion  than  in  their  first  union,  or 
marriage. 

Clarissa  had  proven  her  love  to  him  many 
ways.  He  could  not  doubt  her  loyalty  to  him, 
and  that  was  what  puzzled  him.  He  had  not  the 
smallest  shadow  of  a  doubt  she  loved  him  only, 
considering  other  men  as  his  opponents  but  why — 
why  did  she  threaten  to  leave  him,  when  he  spoke 
of  trying  to  heal  Augustus? 

He  repeated  over  and  over  to  himself  that  he 
would  not  be  jealous  of  his  own  children,  know- 
ing he  had  no  occasion  to  be  jealous  of  anyone 
else.  He  was  sorry  he  had  spoken  so  harshly  to 
her.  She  was  ill  and  nervous  and  knew  very 
little  about  mesmeric  influence. 

Truly,  he  had  no  real  distinct  memory  of  what 
he  had  said.  When  she  was  a  little  stronger,  he 
would  go  to  her  and  ask  her  pardon  and  assist- 
ance to  help  Augustus,  that  he,  an  innocent  vic- 
tim, should  not  pay  his  father's  debt  of  jealousy 
and  injustice.  As  William  thought  this  out,  he 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  287 

did  not  realize  what  a  growth  in  real  true  love  it 
proclaimed. 

Studying  them  from  a  psychologist's  stand- 
point, it  is  easy  to  understand  the  cause  of  the 
phenomena  that  disconcerted  and  puzzled  him. 
He  was,  at  the  time  of  the  baby's  sickness,  throw- 
ing the  full  and  complete  might  of  his  prac- 
ticed will  into  the  thoughts  of  demanding  his  wife 
to  send  for  him,  thinking  he  would  rather  be  in 
her  presence  even  though  she  were  psychologized 
than  banished  from  it  as  he  was  now. 

She  was  holding  the  baby  close  to  her,  just  at 
that  time,  thinking  how  she  should  plan  out  the 
future  so  her  darlings  should  be  best  situated. 
Suddenly  she  felt  the  strong,  magnetic  power 
which  she  knew  so  well  from  her  experience  with 
it,  producing  in  her  head,  a  dizzy  sensation. 

Believing  he  was  going  to  carry  out  his  threat 
to  make  her  fear  her  children's  presence,  (for  she 
knew  it  was  his  thought  waves),  she  drew  her 
baby  still  closer  to  her,  in  defiance,  while  her  eyes 
at  once  sought  Augustus'  face  to  see  if  he  was  in 
any  way  affected. 

She  had  no  concern  for  the  baby  who  was  feed- 
ing from  her  breast;  her  one  thought  was  of 
Augustus.  He  was  the  one  his  father  had  threat- 
ened to  mesmerize ;  he  should  not  do  it  while  she 
was  alive.  Augustus  sat  drawing  before  her.  He 
was  irritable  and  cross,  for  he  had  wanted  to  go 


288  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

and  see  Merle,  but  his  mother  had  insisted  upon 
his  staying  with  her. 

Well  as  he  loved  to  draw,  the  enjoyment  van- 
ished when  he  was  crossed  in  his  desires  and  com- 
pelled to  draw.  His  face  was  the  picture  of  dis- 
appointment. His  mother's  anxious  scrutiny 
marked  the  pallor  and  symptoms  of  yielding  to 
what  she  thought  his  father's  mesmeric  influence. 

She  could  not  fully  understand  and  comprehend 
the  boy's  reluctance  to  forcible  restraint.  She 
watched  his  face  eagerly  and  saw  that  he  was 
nervous  and  uneasy,  and  strove  to  defeat  the 
dreaded  condition  by  the  might  of  her  will. 

Augustus  finally  threw  down  his  utensils  im- 
petuously, and  said,  "I  am  going  to  my  father" ; 
starting  to  move  his  chair  back.  This  was  a  per- 
fect confirmation  of  her  fears.  She  instinctively 
tried  to  rise,  saying  in  a  harsh  tone,  "You  cannot 
go."  But  as  she  arose,  she  became  suddenly 
aware  of  the  babe  and  that  it  had  stopped  nurs- 
ing, and  looking  down,  she  saw  it  lay  quiet  and 
limp  in  her  arms. 

Her  anxious,  overwrought  nerves  rushed  her 
to  the  quick  conclusion  that  William's  power  had 
killed  her  baby.  Being  weak,  this  sudden  shock 
threw  her  into  such  a  vertigo  her  heart  became 
erratic  in  its  movement,  and  she  was  fast  sinking 
away,  believing  that  her  baby  had  preceded  her, 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  289 

when  William  came,  compelling  her  to  live  and 
breathe  normally. 

Coming  to  consciousness  and  finding  both  chil- 
dren well,  and  hearing  Augustus'  and  Dinah's 
glowing  accounts  of  William's  powers,  which 
were  largely  exaggerated  by  their  love  for  him 
and  their  ignorance  of  what  had  produced  these 
results,  she  began  to  feel  her  ire  towards  him 
vanishing,  and  it  was  soon  supplantd  by  a  longing 
to  see  him. 

Why  should  he  work  so  to  save  her  and  her 
baby,  if  he  had  no  love  for  them?  She  longed  for 
his  presence,  whether  as  father,  husband  or  hyp- 
notist. Should  she  send  for  him?  She  was 
proud,  and  hesitated  and  promised  herself  to  do 
so  the  next  day.  She  would  not  admit  how 
nervous  she  was,  even  to  Dinah. 

She  fought  with  her  inclination  to  see  William 
all  day.  She  had  no  more  trouble  with  Augustus, 
for  he  could  not  be  coaxed  from  the  room.  When 
it  came  time  for  him  to  retire,  his  mother  grant- 
ed his  request  that  he  might  this  once  sleep  with 
the  baby,  and  as  she  was  sleeping  he  clasped  her 
close  to  him,  seeming  to  be  nervous  about  her. 

Clarissa  felt  such  pride  in  seeing  the  children 
sleeping,  she  wished  William  could  see  them  too. 
That  was  the  most  beautiful  picture  she  had  ever 
seen.  Augustus  had  the  baby  close  to  him  in  a 
loving  embrace;  looking  at  her  treasures,  she 


290  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

wondered  if  any  other  mother  had  such  cause  for 
pride  as  she.  She  turned  over  upon  her  side,  that 
she  might  look  easily  at  them.  The  picture  of 
their  happiness  soothed  her  troubled  nerves,  and 
she  fell  into  a  refreshing  sleep. 

How  long  she  slept,  she  did  not  know.  She 
was  vaguely  conscious  of  an  arm  passing  around 
her  shoulder,  and  holding  her  lovingly  and  close. 
She  knew  that  it  was  William's,  without  opening 
her  eyes.  She  felt  such  a  sense  of  security  in  that 
embrace,  she  would  not  open  her  eyes,  though  she 
was  awake  and  conscious  whose  arm  it  was.  She 
felt  if  she  spoke,  she  must  censure  him,  and  she 
was,  at  present,  so  content  she  did  not  want  to 
argue,  or  even  talk ;  so  she  seemingly  slept  on. 

William  had  felt  so  strongly  he  must  see  his 
treasures,  he  had  sent  word  to  Dinah  to  apprise 
him  when  they  were  asleep.  She  did  so.  He 
told  her  to  lie  down  in  her  own  apartments  and 
he  would  call  her  when  there  were  any  signs  of 
their  awakening.  She  was  glad  of  a  reprieve,  and 
he  was  happy  to  be  with  his  family. 

For  a  time,  it  seemed  enough  to  look  at  them, 
then  he  felt  a  longing  to  touch  Clarissa.  Sitting 
beside  the  bed,  he  leaned  over,  resting  his  head 
near  hers,  while  one  arm  passed  over  her.  Afraid 
to  waken  her,  he  did  not  dare  to  draw  her  to  him, 
so  his  head  moved  closer  to  hers.  He  thought 
her  sleeping,  and  unaware  of  his  presence. 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  291 

His  position  soon  became  uncomfortable,  yet 
he  was  afraid  to  change  it,  for  fear  she  should 
awaken  and  banish  him.  She  seemed  to  be  sleep- 
ing soundly  like  the  children,  and  he  ventured  as 
she  made  an  uneasy  movement  of  the  head,  to  as 
easily  as  possible  pass  the  other  hand  and  arm  un- 
der her  head,  at  the  same  time,  forsaking  the  sit- 
ting posture  for  a  reclining  position  beside  her. 

Her  back  was  toward  him,  as  she  faced  the 
children,  but  there  was  a  certain  security  in  feel- 
ing his  arms  close  around  her.  She  must  be 
asleep,  as  she  made  no  movement. 

The  pride  of  both  prevented  their  speaking, 
and  perfect  quiet  reigned  until  the  baby  began  to 
cry,  waking  Augustus,  who  was  all  concern  for  his 
sister.  Without  speaking  to  William,  nor  at- 
tempting to  move  from  his  embrace,  Clarissa 
reached  over  and  took  the  babe  to  her.  William 
did  not  speak  nor  move,  except  to  reach  out  his 
hand  and  draw  Augustus  as  well  as  the  baby  into 
his  embrace. 

To  Augustus'  query  "Is  that  you,  father?"  he 
answered  "Yes,  my  boy.  Now  go  to  sleep,  that 
you  and  sister  may  be  good  natured  tomorrow." 

Putting  one  arm  around  his  sister,  and  hear- 
ing her  regular  breathing,  Augustus  was  soon  fast 
asleep.  Neither  William  nor  Clarissa  spoke; 
each  was  waiting  for  the  other  to  make  the  first 
advances;  both  too  proud  to  acknowledge  them- 


292  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

selves  in  error.  Finally,  Clarissa  fell  asleep  from 
sheer  exhaustion.  Dinah  found  them  so  when  she 
came,  early  the  next  day. 

William  offered  no  objections,  when  she  or- 
dered him  to  leave,  for  he  felt  his  banishment 
would  not  be  long.  Clarissa  knew  that  he  was 
there  before  she  went  to  sleep;  she  did  not  cen- 
sure him,  nor  bid  him  depart,  therefore,  she  did 
not  hate  him.  It  was  probably  her  sickness  that 
had  made  her  hasty  and  harsh  to  him.  That  sick- 
ness was  largely  his  fault,  so  he  would  be  patient. 

Small  babes  are  but  sensitive  plates  upon  which 
are  reflected  the  strong  emotions  of  the  mother. 
Clarissa  was  nervous  and  weak,  and  feeling  the 
strong  magnetism  flowing  from  William's 
thought,  she  was  consumed  by  actual  fear,  in  her 
secret  soul  giving  him  credit  for  more  power  than 
he  possessed.  The  nursing  babe  imbibed  all  her 
nervous  condition,  but,  unlike  her,  had  not  suf- 
ficient power  to  throw  off  the  depression,  and 
therefore  it  succumbed  to  a  swoon.  Clarissa 
thought  she  was  dead,  and  her  anxiety  produced 
an  effect  deeper  still,  owing  to  the  fact  that  it  was 
only  picturing  her  thoughts. 

All  physicians  know  that  many  of  the  illnesses 
of  small  babies  are  the  result  of  the  nervousness 
or  real  sickness  of  the  mothers;  set  the  mother's 
mind  or  body  at  rest  and  ease,  and  the  baby  re- 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  293 

vives  as  quickly  as  a  dry  and  parched  plant,  sup- 
plied with  water.  So  much  for  the  cause  of  babies' 
sickness. 

The  cause  of  its  resuscitation  and  movement, 
without  visible  aid,  was  due  to  precisely  the  same 
cause  *that  had  made  it  sick; — its  mother's 
thought. 

When  William  had  succeeded  in  placing  Claris- 
sa in  a  sound,  refreshing  sleep,  there  was  no  fur- 
ther depressing  magnetism  flowing  towards  it. 
Dinah  and  Augustus  had  perfect  faith  he  could 
restore  the  babe,  and  he  was  determined  she 
should  not  die,  knowing  Clarissa  would  always 
hold  him  responsible  for  its  death,  though  he  was 
as  innocent  of  it  as  the  baby  herself. 

Like  any  negative,  a  babe  will  reproduce  the 
strongest  power  coming  to  it  at  a  given  time.  As 
it  had  no  power  to  put  away  thoughts  of  depres- 
sion, it  was  equally  powerless  to  thrust  from  it 
cheerful  and  healthful  ones.  The  strongest  waves 
of  thought  at  that  time  said  "Live,"  and  it  began 
to  manifest  symptoms  of  life,  while  in  close  con- 
tact with  those  two  who  had  insisted  it  must  and 
should  live ; — Augustus  and  William. 

It  was  only  a  case  of  temporary  suspended  ani- 
mation, as  the  child  was  physically  well.  Many 
psychologists  would  have  made  a  similar  mistake 
as  William,  for  while  they  can  easily  dominate 


294  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

the  consciousness  of  others,  there  are  many  subtle 
phases  of  thought  and  action  they  cannot  under- 
stand nor  account  for.  The  realm  of  thought 
action  is  as  infinite  in  its  scope  as  is  the  Universe. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-SEVEN 

THE  next  day  Clarissa  thought  William  would 
come  to  her,  knowing  she  was  waking  while 
he  was  there  the  night  before,  as  she  did  not  re- 
buke him  nor  send  him  away.  This  thought 
pleased  her  and  she  determined  he  should  feel 
proud  of  his  family  when  he  came.  Dinah  mar- 
veled at  the  orders  she  received,  but  she  said  noth- 
ing, thinking  her  mistress  ill  and  notional.  She 
was  too  glad  to  have  her  mistress  improved  to 
care  how  much  work  she  was  called  upon  to  do. 

First,  there  was  the  baby  and  Augustus  to  wash 
and  dress,  with  Clarissa  directing  and  insisting 
upon  their  being  arrayed  with  unusual  care  and 
elegance.  This  was  no  easy  task,  for  mother  and 
son  did  not  always  agree,  especially  about  the 
baby.  This  over,  Clarissa  insisted  upon  having 
herself  robed  with  great  care,  and  having  her 
room  changed  in  several  ways ;  finally  all  was  ar- 
ranged to  her  fancy,  and  Dinah  drew  a  long  sigh 
of  relief.  It  had  been  a  trying  time  to  her. 

Baby  was  asleep,  and  Dinah  left  mother  and 
son  talking;  Augustus  coaxing  to  go  and  see 
Merle.  Clarissa  was  continually  listening  for 
William's  footsteps,  believing,  with  her  usual 
faith  in  conquering  conditions,  he  would  come 
early  to  see  her.  She  wanted  him  to  find  both 

295 


296  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

children  there.  Few  fathers  had  such  beautiful 
children.  He  must  be  proud  of  them  as  she  was ; 
so  she  coaxed  Augustus  to  remain,  under  one  pre- 
text or  another,  but  there  were  no  signs  of 
William. 

She  grew  restless  and  uneasy.  Suddenly  it 
dawned  upon  her  that  he  expected  her  to  ask  him 
to  come  to  her.  He  wanted  to  make  her  humble 
herself;  her  pride  arose  at  once.  She  would  not 
do  it.  Thinking  it  over,  she  grew  restless  and  fev- 
erish— even  anxious.  Augustus  kept  plying  her 
with  questions.  He  wanted  to  go  to  see  Merle; 
he  would  come  home  by  the  time  baby  sister 
would  wake.  Why  could  he  not  go  ? 

Thinking  it  over,  Clarissa  thought  "here  is  a 
chance  to  reach  William  without  really  sending 
for  him,"  so  she  said  cheerfully: 

"You  may  go  ask  your  father  if  Merle  is  at 
home  and  disengaged  to-day,  also  if  he  does  not 
think  baby  sister  ought  to  have  some  of  James' 
choice  flowers." 

Before  she  could  say  more,  Augustus  was  out 
of  range  of  her  voice.  She  lay  thinking  how  she 
would  greet  William  when  he  came  in;  she  was 
sure  he  would  bring  the  flowers  as  a  peace  offer- 
ing to  her.  He  had  been  rude  and  harsh  to  her; 
she  would  appear  cold  and  distant  to  him  to  show 
that  she  resented  his  conduct,  and  she  would  tell 
him  just  what  she  thought  of  his  mesmeric  power. 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  297 

She  was  not  afraid  of  him;  he  should  see  that.  If 
she  acted  pleased  to  see  him,  he  would  think  his 
power  had  influenced  her,  and  that  was  not  the 
impression  she  wanted  him  to  have,  so  when  she 
heard  Augustus'  chair  coming,  and  the  boy  talk- 
ing animatedly  to  his  father,  she  quickly  turned 
her  back  toward  the  door,  and  feigned  arranging 
the  baby  more  comfortably. 

The  chair  soon  stopped  beside  the  bed,  and 
Augustus  said,  "See,  mamma,  what  father  sent  to 
sister.  James  did  not  want  to  cut  them  yet,  but 
father  said  that  nothing  he  owned  was  too  good 
for  her,  and  of  course  he  owned  them,  so  James 
had  to  do  it.  He  said  he  was  growing  them  to  get 
a  prize  from  the  public  exhibition,  but  father 
said  sister's  pleasure  was  more  to  him  than  any 
prize.  Are  they  not  beauties,  mamma  ?  This  one 
is  for  you ;  he  told  me  I  could  have  it  to  give  you. 
You  are  to  wear  it  while  we  are  gone,  and  think 
of  me.  Father  is  going  to  take  Merle  and  me  to 
see  all  the  lovely  pictures  somewhere.  I  forget 
where.  Then  we  are  going  to  have  dinner  and 
go  to  the  theatre.  Won't  that  be  jolly?  He  says 
I  look  very  nice  this  morning.  He  wants  me  to 
kiss  baby  for  him.  Good  bye,  mamma." 

Before  she  had  time  to  remonstrate,  he  was 
gone.  How  deep  was  her  disappointment,  she 
was  unwilling  to  admit,  even  to  herself.  She  had 
been  sure  William  would  come  with  the  flowers 


298  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

himself.  He  had  sent  the  baby  rare  flowers  and 
allowed  Augustus  to  give  her  one  (they  were  her 
favorite  tube-roses,  which  James  always  kept  in 
bloom).  He  had  sent  her  nothing,  and  was  go- 
ing away  to  stay  all  day,  seeking  pleasure  with 
Augustus  and  Merle,  leaving  her  at  home,  ill  in 
bed,  without  even  a  question  as  to  how  she  had 
recovered  from  her  indisposition  of  yesterday. 

This  thought  produced  anger  that  supplanted 
all  the  softness  and  tenderness  she  had  so  lately 
felt.  She  heard  them  go,  and  drew  her  baby  to 
her  with  a  sigh  of  injured  pride.  They  were  for- 
gotten; she  was  ill,  but  he  could  go  and  enjoy 
himself. 

She  did  William  an  injustice.  He  thought  if 
he  went  to  her  without  an  invitation,  she  would 
consider  it  as  an  intrusion,  after  what  she  had 
said  at  their  last  interview.  When  Augustus 
came  with  his  request  to  go  to  Merle,  and  said 
mamma  asked  him  for  flowers  for  sister,  he 
thought  he  saw  signs  of  Clarissa's  forgiveness, 
and  he  would  have  given  anything  his  money 
could  have  bought  to  prove  to  her  how  glad  he 
was  that  she  had  sent  to  him  for  a  favor. 

He  had  not  dared  to  leave  the  house  after  her 
threat  to  leave  him,  for,  being  there,  she  could 
not  go; — even  if  it  was  necessary  to  use  force. 
He  would  not  be  left  again.  He  knew  she  would 
not  leave  without  Augustus,  so  he  thought  to 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  299 

please  her  by  making  the  boy  happy  therefore  he 
had  planned  to  give  Augustus  and  Merle  a  holi- 
day. 

He  knew  if  Clarissa  had  intended  to  see  him  or 
send  for  him,  she  would  have  sent  her  message  by 
Augustus.  He  thought  she  would  see  his  love  in 
the  selection  of  the  flowers.  He  was  disappointed 
not  to  have  been  called  in  when  he  went  to  the 
very  door  of  her  room  with  Augustus;  she  knew 
he  was  there,  for  he  had  purposely  talked  all 
along  the  passage.  He  was  anxious  to  see  how 
fully  she  had  recovered  from  yesterday's  ill- 
ness, and  was  not  satisfied  to  take  Augustus'  and 
Dinah's  words  concerning  her  health. 

She  might  be  taken  suddenly  ill  again  while  he 
was  gone,  and  die  before  he  could  be  reached. 
Augustus  was  away  now,  if  he  had  not  come  to 
him  so  quickly,  she  would  have  died. 

These  unpleasant  thoughts  began  to  haunt  him 
about  as  soon  as  he  closed  the  door  of  his  house. 
He  said  nothing  to  Augustus,  for  the  boy  was  all 
enthusiasm,  but  long  before  father  and  son  had 
reached  Mrs.  Millard's,  he  had  concluded  to  go 
back  at  once.  He  would  run  no  risk. 

Arriving  at  the  Millard's,  he  pleasantly  asked 
them  to  join  Augustus  in  a  day  of  recreation  and 
pleasure,  doing  so  in  such  a  way  he  seemed  to  con- 
sider it  a  favor  for  them  to  care  for  Augustus, 
and  entertain  him.  He  planned  out  the  pro- 


300  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

gramme,  gave  them  the  necessary  money,  and  de- 
parted, telling  them  that  he  had  business  that 
should  be  attended  to,  but  must  first  go  home  for 
something  he  had  forgotten.  He  would  send  the 
carriage  back. 

Arriving  home,  he  ran  up  the  steps,  he  was  so 
anxious  to  know  that  all  was  well.  He  met  no 
one.  Removing  his  street  garments  as  quietly  as 
possible,  and  hoping  that  he  would  not  be  heard, 
he  ascended  the  stairway  that  led  to  Clarissa's 
room,  looking  for  Dinah,  whom  he  wished  to 
tell  he  was  at  home,  and  would  remain  there; 
thus  she  was  to  call  him  if  anything  was  wrong. 

The  door  was  open,  but  no  Dinah  was  in  sight. 
He  hesitated  then  approached  the  door,  trying  to 
make  no  noise.  He  wanted  to  look  in ; — and  did, 
undiscovered.  Clarissa  had  been  crying;  that 
was  easily  seen.  There  was  too  much  color  in  her 
face.  Was  it  fever  or  nervousness?  He  was 
glad  that  he  had  come  home.  His  gaze  was  so 
steady  she  looked  up  quickly  and  saw  him  just 
as  he  tried  to  dodge  from  her  sight.  She  was  so 
surprised  she  spoke  before  she  thought. 

"William!" 

At  the  sound  of  his  name,  he  stepped  back  into 
the  room. 

"Where  is  Augustus?" 

"At  Merle's." 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  301 

"Why  are  you  not  with  him?  He  said  you 
were  going  with  him." 

"I  did." 

"What  brought  you  back?" 

"You  want  to  know  the  exact  truth?" 

"Yes.    Of  course  I  do." 

"You." 

"Me?" 

"Yes;  I  was  afraid  you  might  be  ill  again — " 

"Probably  you  mean  you  wanted  to  work  upon 
me  again.  Well,  I  am  not  afraid  of  you." 

"What  do  you  mean?" 

"You  need  not  get  angry;  it  was  you,  and  you 
alone,  that  almost  killed  baby  and  me." 

"Clarissa,  you  do  not  know  what  you  are  say- 
ing. I  make  you  sick! — Never.  It  was  I  who 
cured  you." 

"William,  let  us  not  get  angry  with  each  other, 
but  try  to  find  out  the  truth.  Were  you  or  were 
you  not  thinking  of  me  when  I  was  stricken  yes- 
terday?" 

"I  was." 

"I  knew  it.    I  told  you  you  made  me  ill." 

"I  deny  it.  I  was  thinking  of  anything  but 
your  being  ill.  I  swear  my  only  thought  was  you 
should  send  for  me  to  come  to  you.  I  wanted  to 
be  with  you.  I  was  lonesome  and  desperate  at 
the  thought  you  would  leave  me  again.  I  never 


302  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

thought  of  the  baby.     I  am  as  blameless  of  the 
cause  of  her  sickness  as  you." 

'It  was  the  sight  of  her  that  frightened  me 


so." 


"I  do  not  wonder,  Clarissa.  I  have  tried  and 
tried  to  account  for  her  close  resemblance  to 
death,  when  she  is  physically  such  a  perfect  speci- 
men of  health.  Try  to  do  me  justice.  I  am  not 
so  unnatural  a  man  as  to  torture  any  person." 

"You  threatened  to  make  me  fear  my  child- 
ren." 

"I  did  no  such  thing.  Only  a  vicious  coward 
would  do  that.  What  a  husband  I  must  have 
been  to  you,  when  you  suspect  me  of  doing  such 
things !" 

"You  did  say  so,  William;  that  was  what 
alarmed  me." 

"I  say  I  did  not.    I  said  I  could  do  it." 

"I  say  you  cannot." 

"I  shall  never  try.  You  are  no  more  proud 
of  the  children  than  I,  and  you  may  be  sure  if  they 
never  suffer  injury  or  injustice  at  any  but  their 
father's  hands,  they  will  have  a  pleasant  life. 
Tell  me  why  you  were  so  angry,  when  I  wanted 
to  help  Augustus.  Can  you  not  realize  how  I  feel, 
when  I  know  he  is  passing  through  life  maimed 
for  my  sin?  Is  it  not  a  duty  I  owe  him  to  use 
every  means  in  my  power  to  assist  him  to  walk? 
No  person  has  ever  been  injured  by  my  influence." 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  303 

"Merle  has." 

"Merle?    How?" 

"You  made  him  lie." 

"That  very  experience  brought  me  wisdom.  I 
was  jealous.  I  could  not  account  for  his  sudden 
sickness  upon  seeing  you.  Can  you  not  forgive 
me  my  indiscretions?" 

"Knowing  the  cause; — yes.  But  has  your  gain 
in  knowledge  given  Merle  any  more  power? 
William,  think  well.  Think  well.  The  power 
you  use,  I  am  afraid  of.  Do  not  speak  yet. 
Listen.  You  are  a  good  man.  Merle  is  a  truth- 
ful boy.  You  made  him  tell  a  lie,  and  then  be- 
lieved it,  placing  the  responsibility  upon  an  in- 
nocent person.  If  a  good  man  can  make  such  a 
blunder,  what  great  evil  a  bad  man  could  do  with 
it!  Knowing  what  you  do  now,  would  you  want 
Augustus  or  baby  or  me  to  be  mesmerized,  and 
subject  to  the  thought  of  any  man  you  know? 
Think  what  it  means,  William.  Would  you? 
Answer  from  the  depth  of  your  spirit." 

The  thought  of  the  children  did  not  so  strongly 
impress  him,  but  when  he  thought  of  Clarissa's 
being  subject  to  the  commands  of  any  man  he 
knew,  he  started  as  though  he  was  stung  by  a 
wasp. 

"No." 

"What  right  then,  have  you  to  influence  other 
men's  wives  and  children?" 


304  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

"None,  I  suppose.  I  had  never  thought  of  it 
that  way.  I  honestly  believed  I  was  doing  good. 
Help  me  to  unravel  this  problem.  You  have 
shown  me  a  picture  I  know  is  faulty,  but  I  cannot 
detect  the  weak  points.  Alice  has  said,  and  you 
seemed  proud  enough  of  it,  that  I  should  be  an 
illustrious  exponent  of  science.  I  used  to  think  it 
an  infallible  power;  now  I  do  not  know  what  to 
think  of  it.  If  it  is  true  that  I  have  made  my  best 
subject  lie,  and  almost  killed  my  wife  and  babe — 
I  who  am  considered  an  expert  in  practice, — you 
are  right.  I  do  not  want  to  think  of  its  force  in 
the  use  of  corrupt  men.  After  all  my  study,  and 
all  my  work,  I  admit  I  know  nothing.  I  am  dis- 
couraged." 

"Come  look  at  baby.  She  has  just  awoke. 
Is  she  not  a  treasure?  You  have  not  kissed  her 
for  days.  Do  you  not  want  to  ?" 

"Nor  her  mother  either.  Clarissa,  what  shall 
I  do  ?  I  want  to  be  just  the  man  you  respect  and 
admire." 

"Wait  until  I  am  well,  William,  then  you  shall 
explain  to  me  the  science  of  mesmeric  control, 
and  we  will  work  together  with  Alice  to  find  out 
those  facts  that  you  do  not  know.  Somehow,  I 
feel  you  are  really  stronger  and  wiser  than  you 
have  ever  been,  though  ycni  do  feel  discouraged 
just  now." 

"Clarissa,  you  will  not  leave  me  ?" 


PROFESSOR  HUSKINS  305 

"No.  I  took  you  for  better  or  worse,  and  I 
shall  stand  by  the  contract.  I  have  been  trying  to 
think  how  you  could  help  Augustus." 

"How,  dear?" 

"By  magnetic  treatments  the  whole  length  of 
his  spine  and  limbs.  He  is  only  weak  there;  not 
deformed.  I  was  the  same  before  he  was  born; 
but  you  will  not  mesmerize  him,  will  you  ?" 

"Never." 

"Has  she  grown  since  you  have  seen  her?  She 
looks  much  as  Augustus  did  at  her  age,  Dinah 
and  I  think,  so  she  must  look  like  you." 

******* 

Peace  was  restored,  and  a  happier  family 
would  be  hard  to  find  than  that  of  William 
Huskins.  With  his  wife's  help,  he  became  a  noted 
writer  and  exponent  of  mesmeric  influence,  rea- 
soning from  the  effects  or  phenomena,  back  to  the 
basic  principles  which  produce  them. 

They  worked  together,  and  he  told  his  friends 
she  was  the  inspiring  genius;  he  but  the  crude  ex- 
presser.  They  both  grew  in  character,  making  it 
a  study  how  they  should  and  might  do  for  others, 
as  they  would  wish  their  children  done  by. 

Augustus,  through  his  father's  treatment,  ac- 
quired sufficient  strength  in  his  limbs  to  forsake 
the  wheel  chair  and  crutches,  as  manhood  ap- 
proached, and  was  able  to  walk  with  a  cane.  He 
gave  promise  of  being  unusually  talented  in  art 


306  PROFESSOR  HUSKINS 

and  music.  His  parents  sought  in  every  manner 
to  develop  it. 

Baby  Clarissa  was  a  mischievous  child.  James 
said  she  was  the  exact  counterpart  of  her  mother. 
The  entire  household  set  their  happiness  by  her. 
The  wonder  is  she  was  not  spoiled  and  willful, 
but,  instead,  she  was  winsome,  and  charming,  do- 
ing her  mischief  in  such  a  way  it  added,  rather 
than  detracted  from  her  excellence. 

Having  passed  through  the  fiery  furnace  of 
suffering,  and  coming  forth  grander  and  nobler 
for  it,  let  us  leave  William  and  Clarissa  with  our 
best  wishes  that  their  children  may  represent 
them  in  worthiness  of  heart  and  character. 


A     000  038  736     5 


BOOKS 

STATIONERY 
^OAKLAND  CAL 


